《Living in another world as an oni》 Chapter 1: Racing So¡­ I died. What happened, you ask? Well, let me paint you a vivid picture of my last moments on Earth. First off, it wasn''t even Truck-kun who got me. No, no. That would have been too dignified, too mainstream. Instead, I was taken out by Car-kun. Yeah, that''s right. Car-kun. Let me rewind and give you the play-by-play. --- A few hours earlier... There I was, standing victorious outside the bookstore, clutching the holy grail¡ªmy favorite author''s new release. Was camping outside for three days necessary? Probably not. But was it worth the cold pavement, my questionable hygiene, and the suspicious stares of passersby? Absolutely. I had grand plans for the day: curling up at home with snacks, devouring the novel in one sitting, and, naturally, terrorizing the group chat with spoilers. I was practically skipping as I made my way home. And then it happened. BUMP. "Hey, watch it!" Some random guy grumbled as I stumbled. "Sorry!" I replied with a hasty wave, barely sparing him a glance. My mind was already back to the book, planning my next villainous spoiler drop. I reached the crosswalk and waited patiently for the little green man to flash. But as fate would have it, the universe had other plans. Because barreling down the road, locked in what I can only describe as a death race, were two vehicles: Truck-kun and Car-kun. Yes, both. At first, I thought I was hallucinating. But no, they were real. Truck-kun and Car-kun, neck and neck, vying for the prestigious honor of ending my life. Sparks flew as they collided, metal screeching in their mad dash toward destiny¡ªmine, specifically. And like the fool I was, I just stood there, frozen in a mix of awe and horror.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Spoiler alert: Car-kun won. --- The Aftermath? One moment, I was clutching my beloved novel. The next, I was airborne, my precious book spiraling into the gutter below. The gutter. Tragic. When I finally opened my eyes, everything was¡­ weird. No pain, no body¡ªjust floating in a void of nothingness. "Oh, you''re awake," a smooth, borderline smug voice echoed around me. I glanced around, but there was nothing to see. Just endless black. "Who''s there?" "Oh, don''t bother looking. You won''t see me," the voice continued casually. "Let''s just say I''m¡­ someone with an offer." "An offer?" I echoed, skeptical. "What kind of offer?" The voice chuckled, the kind of chuckle that screams, I know something you don''t. "Well, you''re dead. Obviously. But lucky for you, I''m feeling generous today. How would you like a second chance? A new life, a fresh start, and the classic isekai package: cool powers, exciting adventures, and no cars to worry about. What do you say?" I blinked¡ªor at least I think I did. "Wait, you''re offering to reincarnate me? For free? What''s the catch?" "No catch," the voice replied smoothly. "Although¡­" "Here it comes," I muttered. "You''ll be reborn as a baby." "¡­A baby?" I deadpanned. "Yes, a baby," the voice repeated, clearly enjoying my discomfort. "Completely helpless, drooly, and adorable. Think of it as a fresh start¡ªliterally." I groaned. "Fine, whatever. But you''d better make it worth my while. No tragic backstories, no villainess nonsense, and definitely no useless protagonists." "Deal," the voice said, its tone almost smug. "Enjoy your new life¡­ baby." Before I could argue, the world went dark again. --- System Alert: Welcome to Your New Life! When I woke up, it was to the comforting sound of growls and snorts. The air was damp, the floor beneath me cold and unyielding. I blinked groggily, my vision adjusting to the dim light. Surrounding me were massive, burly figures¡ªlike something out of a monster manual. Green skin, tusks, and an alarming amount of muscle. "Oh, great," I muttered, my voice tiny and squeaky. "I''m a baby ogre, aren''t I?" [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Congratulations! You have been reborn as an Ogre Infant. Well. At least it wasn''t a villainess. --- Now, as the tiny baby ogre, I was facing a new world of challenges. Being reborn as an ogre wasn''t exactly what I''d signed up for, but hey, at least I could start fresh. A new life, a new chance to avoid the crippling stress of being a CEO. And no more office politics, no more deadlines, no more dying from overwork. Just one tiny little thing: I had a surprise between my legs. Yep. Reincarnated as a female ogre¡­ but with something extra. I mean, seriously? Why not just throw in a couple of extra limbs for good measure? If I was going to live this life, I was going to do it my way, quirks and all. With a sigh, I looked up at the towering ogres around me, all of whom were staring down with a mix of confusion and curiosity at my tiny form. One of them, a massive ogre with tusks nearly as long as my body, grunted something I couldn''t understand. His beady eyes narrowed, and then he turned to walk away, muttering something about "strange baby." Well, this was going to be fun. Chapter 2: Lessons When I said I wanted a new life, I didn''t expect it to come with¡­ this. Picture this: I''m lying on what can only be described as a mossy dirt floor, surrounded by ogres. Big, green, muscular ogres. And the cherry on top? I''m one of them. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Name: Undefined Race: Ogre (Infant) Skill Points: 0 Evolution Progress: 0% Okay, deep breaths. I can handle this. It''s just¡­ ogres. Not the worst thing, right? At least I''m not a slime. Or a cockroach. Before I could dwell on my existential crisis, a massive ogre loomed over me. It had sharp tusks, a thick brow, and an expression that could curdle milk. "Gruahk!" it grunted, picking me up with one meaty hand. "Uh, hi?" I squeaked, not that it could understand me. The giant ogre inspected me, sniffed, and then¡ªto my absolute horror¡ªlicked me. "EW!" I shrieked internally. But all that came out was a high-pitched wail. Great. Just great. My baby ogre body had one job, and that was crying. Very intimidating. The ogre, seemingly satisfied, plopped me down next to a bundle of other tiny ogres. My new "siblings," I guessed. They were drooling and squirming around, looking just as clueless as I felt.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Fantastic. My epic reincarnation tale had started with a giant licking contest. --- Lesson One: Survival of the Drooliest Life as an ogre infant wasn''t exactly glamorous. Food? We fought over scraps of meat and weird glowing mushrooms. Housing? A damp cave that smelled like wet dog. And hygiene? Don''t even get me started. But hey, I had a goal now: survive long enough to figure out how to level up and evolve. Because if I was stuck as a tiny green potato forever, I''d lose it. --- Time Skip: 3 Weeks Later By ogre standards, I was thriving. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Skill Unlocked: Bite (Level 1) What''s that, you ask? Oh, it''s only the coolest baby skill ever. Turns out, if you bite enough things¡ªrocks, mushrooms, or an unlucky sibling¡ªthe system rewards you. Who knew being a menace had perks? But the real jackpot came when I found my first magic mushroom. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] You have consumed a Lesser Mana Shroom. MP unlocked. Oh yeah, baby. I was officially in the game now. --- Lesson Two: Power and Problems Here''s the thing about ogres: we''re not exactly known for our brains. Strength? Sure. Stamina? Absolutely. But strategy? Nah. Case in point: one of my "siblings" decided to pick a fight with me over a piece of meat. Let''s call him Grumpy. Grumpy was bigger, meaner, and definitely dumber. He charged at me like a bull, tusks out and everything. I panicked. "System, help me out here!" [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Skill Unlocked: Squeal (Level 1) Uh, what? Before I could complain, my body let out the loudest, most obnoxious squeal imaginable. It was like nails on a chalkboard, multiplied by ten. Grumpy froze, covering his ears. Even the adults winced. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] You have inflicted Stun (1 second). That was all the opening I needed. I grabbed the meat and ran for my life. Victory tasted sweet¡ªliterally. Chapter 3: Stone Toss! Living as an ogre baby wasn''t exactly glamorous. Between the constant squabbling, questionable food options, and my charming new nickname, "Little Weakling," it was a miracle I hadn''t thrown myself to the nearest predator yet. Still, survival had its perks. I was finally learning to differentiate between "safe mushrooms" and "digestive nightmare mushrooms," which was a plus. The tribe had also started leaving me scraps instead of outright stealing my food¡ªa sign that my regular bouts of flailing and biting were finally paying off. But it wasn''t enough. Being the runt of the group didn''t sit well with me. Sure, ogres weren''t exactly known for their intelligence or ambition, but I wasn''t about to settle for being a punching bag. That''s how I found myself wandering the edge of the cave one afternoon, eyes peeled for anything remotely useful. The other babies were busy gnawing on a leftover deer carcass, completely ignoring my absence. It was the perfect opportunity to explore without getting trampled¡ªor eaten. As I shuffled toward the darker corner of the cave, something caught my eye. A faint glimmer, almost like sunlight reflecting off water, danced across the rocky surface. Curious, I crept closer, my tiny ogre heart pounding in excitement. What I found was¡­ weird. Nestled between two jagged rocks was a small, misshapen stone covered in strange, glowing runes. It pulsed faintly, almost like it was alive. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] You have discovered an Ogre Relic. Title Unlocked: Curious Crawler. "Oh, great," I muttered, poking the stone cautiously. "Another cryptic system message. Just what I needed." Despite my sarcasm, I couldn''t help but feel a spark of excitement. This was the first time the system had acknowledged me since my reincarnation. Was it a reward for not dying? Or was this some kind of test? Before I could overthink it, the runes flared brighter, and a warm sensation spread through my hand. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Skill Learned: Stone Toss (Level 1). I stared at the message, unblinking. "Stone Toss?" I said aloud, my voice echoing through the cave. "What kind of skill is that? Throwing rocks? Really?" My incredulity was interrupted by a loud, familiar growl. I turned to see Grumpy¡ªthe biggest, meanest baby ogre in the group¡ªstomping toward me. His tusks glinted menacingly in the dim light, and his beady little eyes were locked onto the Relic in my hand.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Figures," I sighed. "Of course, you''d want this, too." Grumpy didn''t bother with words (not that ogres were particularly eloquent). He lunged at me, his massive fists swinging wildly. Panicking, I scrambled backward, clutching the Relic like a lifeline. My brain screamed at me to fight back, but with what? I was barely strong enough to lift a rock, let alone¡ª Wait. A rock? Desperate, I focused on a nearby pebble, willing it to do¡­ something. Anything. To my surprise, the pebble began to glow. A soft hum filled the air, and before I knew it, the rock flew straight into Grumpy''s forehead with a resounding THWACK. The hulking ogre froze mid-charge, his eyes crossing as he swayed on his feet. Then¡ªTHUD. Grumpy hit the ground like a felled tree, his giant body kicking up a cloud of dust. The cave went silent. Every ogre, from the smallest baby to the grizzled adults, turned to stare at me. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] You have inflicted Stun (5 seconds). Bonus XP awarded for first combat victory. I blinked, still clutching the glowing Relic. Did I¡­ did I just win? Before I could bask in my triumph, Grumpy let out a groan and began to stir. My brief moment of glory evaporated as panic set in. "Uh-oh." Grumpy''s eyes snapped open, now filled with even more rage than before. He pushed himself to his feet, growling low and deep. Time for Plan B: Run like hell. --- Dodging through the cave was no easy feat. The adults barely spared me a glance as I weaved between their massive legs, trying not to trip over stray bones or rocks. Behind me, Grumpy roared in frustration, his heavy footsteps echoing like thunder. Eventually, I found myself backed into a corner, the Relic still clutched tightly in my hand. Grumpy loomed over me, his tusks gleaming in the faint light. This was it. I was done for. No more system messages. No more second chances. Just a squishy ogre pancake. But then, something unexpected happened. A faint glow enveloped the Relic, and I felt a surge of warmth in my chest. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Skill Activation: Stone Toss. The words flashed before my eyes, and suddenly, I wasn''t scared anymore. I reached for another rock, this one larger than the first. It felt warm in my hand, almost as if it were alive. Without thinking, I hurled it straight at Grumpy''s face. THWACK. The rock hit its mark with pinpoint accuracy, knocking him flat on his back. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Critical Hit! Skill Level Up: Stone Toss (Level 2). The other ogres stared in stunned silence as Grumpy lay sprawled out on the cave floor, groaning weakly. For the first time since my reincarnation, I felt¡­ powerful. I turned to face the group, holding the Relic high above my head like some kind of tiny green hero. "This cave," I declared, "has a new boss!" Okay, maybe that was an exaggeration. But judging by the awed (and slightly terrified) looks on their faces, I''d at least earned a little respect. --- Later that night, as the cave settled into its usual chaotic lull, I sat in my corner, examining the Relic. What was this thing? And why did it feel so¡­ familiar? I didn''t have answers yet, but one thing was clear: this was just the beginning. If I wanted to survive¡ªno, thrive¡ªin this world, I needed more than just luck and instinct. I needed power. And this Relic? This strange, glowing stone? It was the key to everything. Chapter 4: The Mushroom Chapter 4: The Mushroom King The cave was quiet the next morning, save for the occasional snore or grumble from the adults. The air hung thick with the smell of damp stone and last night''s leftover carcass¡ªa scent I was, unfortunately, starting to get used to. Grumpy, now nursing a sizeable lump on his forehead, had retreated to a corner. He shot me occasional glares but made no moves to retaliate. My victory yesterday had apparently bought me a brief truce. Still clutching the Relic, I decided it was time to leave the safety of the cave and scout the surrounding area. If I wanted to grow stronger¡ªand avoid getting squashed like a bug¡ªI''d need resources. Food, training, and maybe even another shiny rock if I got lucky. The adults didn''t seem to care as I waddled past them toward the cave entrance. To them, I was just a weakling ogre baby with a death wish. But to me? I was an adventurer on a mission. --- The forest beyond the cave was as wild and untamed as I remembered. Towering trees loomed overhead, their gnarled branches casting eerie shadows across the ground. Every rustle of leaves or snap of a twig set my heart racing, but I pressed on, clutching my trusty Relic like a talisman. I didn''t have a concrete plan. My system hadn''t exactly given me a roadmap, and "Stone Toss" wasn''t exactly a versatile skill. But hey, every great journey started with baby steps, right? Or, in my case, ogre baby steps. As I trudged deeper into the woods, my nose caught the faintest whiff of something¡­ earthy. It was a rich, almost sweet scent that made my stomach growl in anticipation. Following my nose, I stumbled into a small clearing. In the center, surrounded by a halo of soft sunlight, was a cluster of mushrooms. But these weren''t just any mushrooms. They were massive, each one easily twice my height. Their caps glowed faintly with an otherworldly light, and a thick, sweet-smelling mist hung in the air around them. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] You have discovered a Rare Resource Node: Glowshrooms. Rare resource? My ogre instincts kicked in immediately. Rare meant valuable, and valuable meant useful. Without hesitation, I reached for the nearest Glowshroom, my mouth watering at the thought of sinking my teeth into its juicy, glowing flesh. But before I could take a bite, the ground beneath my feet rumbled.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. A deep, guttural growl echoed through the clearing, sending a shiver down my spine. From the shadows emerged a creature unlike anything I''d seen before. Standing at least three meters tall, with a bulbous, mushroom-like head and a body covered in thick, spongy fungus, it towered over me. Its glowing eyes fixed on me with an almost predatory intensity, and its gnarled hands tightened around a massive wooden club. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Boss Monster Encountered: The Mushroom King. I froze, my tiny ogre brain struggling to process the situation. A boss monster? Already? I was barely a few days into enjoying this life, and now the system expected me to take on that? "Uh, can we talk about this?" I squeaked, holding up my hands in what I hoped was a universal gesture of surrender. The Mushroom King answered with a roar, charging toward me with surprising speed for something so large. --- I barely managed to dodge its first swing, the club slamming into the ground with enough force to leave a crater. Okay. Talking wasn''t an option. Panicking, I reached for a nearby rock and activated Stone Toss. The glowing projectile shot toward the Mushroom King''s face, striking it square in the eye. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Critical Hit! Stun Inflicted (3 Seconds). The creature staggered back, roaring in pain. "Alright," I muttered, grabbing another rock. "Let''s see how you like round two." I hurled the second stone, then a third, each one glowing brighter than the last. The Mushroom King swatted at them like flies, its growls growing more furious with each hit. But it wasn''t enough. The rocks were doing damage, sure, but not nearly enough to bring down something this massive. My heart pounded as the boss shook off the stun effect and charged again. Think, Aria, think! My eyes darted to the Glowshrooms surrounding us. If this thing was guarding them, maybe they were the key to beating it. Dodging another swing, I darted toward the nearest Glowshroom and tore off a piece of its cap. The sweet-smelling mist intensified, making my head spin. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Glowshroom Consumed. Temporary Buff: Enhanced Stamina (5 Minutes). "Buffs? Oh, you''re on now!" Fueled by newfound energy, I darted around the clearing, dodging the Mushroom King''s attacks and pelting it with rocks. My movements felt faster, sharper, like my tiny ogre body had suddenly leveled up. But the boss wasn''t done yet. With a deafening roar, it slammed its club into the ground, sending a shockwave rippling through the clearing. I was thrown off my feet, landing hard on my back. The Relic slipped from my grasp, rolling just out of reach. Groaning, I scrambled to my feet, my eyes locked on the approaching monster. This was it. My last stand. Desperate, I grabbed another piece of Glowshroom and shoved it into my mouth. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Glowshroom Overconsumed. Side Effect: Hallucinations Imminent. "Oh, come on!" The world around me began to blur and twist, the glowing mushrooms pulsing like living, breathing creatures. But as disorienting as it was, I also felt a surge of strength unlike anything I''d ever experienced. I grabbed the Relic and focused all my energy into one final Stone Toss. The glowing projectile shot through the air, striking the Mushroom King square in the chest. For a moment, everything went still. Then, with a guttural roar, the boss toppled backward, its massive body crashing to the ground with an earth-shaking THUD. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Boss Defeated: The Mushroom King. Rewards Unlocked: Glowshroom Spores, Boss Relic Shard, Skill Level Up: Stone Toss (Level 3). I collapsed onto the ground, panting and shaking. "Note to self," I muttered. "Never underestimate a mushroom." Chapter 5: Strength in Spores When I came to, the forest clearing was still bathed in the eerie glow of the Glowshrooms. The Mushroom King''s massive form lay motionless on the ground, its spongy body already starting to decompose into a pile of glowing spores. I sat up, rubbing my aching head. Every muscle in my tiny ogre body screamed in protest, but the thrill of victory drowned out the pain. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] You have gained a Boss Relic Shard. A shimmering fragment materialized in my hand. It was warm to the touch, pulsing faintly with an inner light. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Relic Shards are powerful artifacts left behind by Boss Monsters. Collect and fuse them to create Legendary Relics. "Legendary, huh?" I muttered, turning the shard over in my hand. "Not bad for a baby ogre." The system chimed again: [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Skill Acquired: Spore Manipulation (Level 1). Spore Manipulation? My curiosity piqued as I focused on the skill. A small interface appeared in my mind, detailing its effects: Spore Manipulation (Active): Control and utilize spores for offensive or defensive purposes. Current abilities include: Spore Cloud: Release a cloud of spores to obscure vision and hinder enemies. Spore Burst: Trigger an explosion of spores to deal minor area damage. "Oh, now this I can work with," I said, grinning. --- Before I could test my new powers, the ground beneath the Mushroom King shifted. I scrambled to my feet, half-expecting it to spring back to life. Instead, a large bulbous pod emerged from its remains, pulsating softly like a heartbeat. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.You have discovered a Spore Pod. Do you wish to harvest it? "Yes, absolutely," I said without hesitation. The pod cracked open with a squelching sound, releasing a burst of golden light. Inside were several items: 1. Glowshroom Spores ¨C Seeds that could be planted to grow Glowshrooms. 2. Boss Relic Shard (x1) ¨C Another fragment to add to my collection. 3. Rare Material: Luminescent Mycelium ¨C A crafting material with magical properties. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Resource Node Depleted: Glowshrooms will not regenerate for 30 days. "Guess I''ll have to make these count," I muttered, carefully storing everything in my makeshift pouch (read: a tattered piece of cloth tied around my waist). --- As I made my way back to the cave, the forest felt¡­ different. It was quieter, less oppressive, almost as if the Mushroom King''s defeat had lifted a weight from the area. I paused to experiment with my new skill. Concentrating, I activated Spore Cloud. A faint golden mist swirled around me, thickening into a dense fog. "Not bad," I said, coughing as I accidentally inhaled some of it. "Okay, note to self: don''t stand in the cloud." Next, I tried Spore Burst. A small explosion erupted a few feet away, scattering glowing particles everywhere. It wasn''t particularly powerful, but it had potential. Satisfied, I continued on, eager to see how the others would react to my spoils. --- When I returned to the cave, the adults were in their usual spots, bickering over scraps of food. Grumpy glanced up as I entered, his eyes narrowing at the sight of the glowing shard in my hand. "What''s that?" he grunted, his voice thick with suspicion. "Just a little something I picked up," I said casually, holding up the shard for emphasis. Grumpy''s jaw tightened. "You think you''re better than us, runt?" I sighed. The guy really had a one-track mind. Before he could start another fight, the cave''s de facto leader¡ªa massive ogre with a scar running down his face¡ªstood up. He towered over the others, his presence enough to command respect. "What''s going on here?" he growled, his deep voice echoing off the cave walls. "Nothing," I said quickly, tucking the shard away. "Just brought back some food." I pulled out one of the Glowshroom caps I''d harvested and tossed it toward the group. The adults eyed it warily, but the leader grabbed it and took a cautious bite. His eyes widened. "This¡­ this is good." The others swarmed him, each one clamoring for a piece. I couldn''t help but smirk as they devoured the Glowshroom, their usual grumbles replaced by muffled sounds of satisfaction. "Looks like I''m useful after all," I muttered, leaning against the cave wall. --- That night, as the others slept, I sat near the entrance, staring out at the moonlit forest. I had survived my first boss fight, gained a new skill, and earned a shred of respect from the adults. But I knew this was just the beginning. The system had given me a glimpse of what was possible, and I wasn''t about to stop here. If I wanted to thrive in this world, I''d need to keep pushing forward, growing stronger with every step. "Watch out, world," I whispered, clutching the Boss Relic Shard. "This baby ogre''s just getting started." Chapter 6 An Ogres Guide to Babysitting Idiots The cave was alive with the sound of snoring¡ªa deep, rumbling chorus that made it feel like I was trapped inside a drum. I sat near the entrance, poking at the glowing shard in my hand, wondering if I could get it to do anything cool like summon a mini laser or a tiny robot. Instead, it just sat there, smug and uncooperative. "Some legendary artifact you are," I muttered, tucking it away. My moment of peace didn''t last long. From the darker corner of the cave came a loud CRACK! followed by the unmistakable sound of someone swearing in ogre-speak. "Oi, runt!" Grumpy''s voice echoed through the cave, breaking the precious silence. I sighed. "What now?" I turned to find Grumpy¡ªor rather, Dumbo McScowls-a-Lot¡ªcradling what looked like a badly bruised hand. He''d apparently been trying to crack open one of the Glowshroom stalks I''d brought back, only to learn the hard way that they were as tough as stone when dried out. "You brought back useless junk!" he growled, throwing the stalk at me. I caught it mid-air and smirked. "Useless junk? Watch and learn, o mighty genius." --- Step 1: Show Dumbo how it''s done Glowshrooms, when freshly harvested, are soft and chewy¡ªperfect for eating. When they dry out, though, they turn into sturdy, glowing rods, which made them ideal for crafting. Of course, explaining that to Grumpy was like trying to teach a rock how to do calculus. I pulled a shard of Luminescent Mycelium from my pouch and rubbed it against the Glowshroom stalk. Sparks flew, and within seconds, the stalk softened like butter in the sun. "There," I said, handing it back to him. "Now it''s edible." Grumpy stared at the softened stalk like it had just insulted his mother. "How''d you do that?" "It''s called thinking," I said with a grin. "You should try it sometime."Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. He muttered something under his breath but took a bite, his eyes widening in surprise. "Huh," he said between mouthfuls. "Not bad." "Glad to be of service," I said, already turning back to my spot. --- Step 2: Establish Dominance Through Snacks The other ogres weren''t blind¡ªor deaf, unfortunately. Seeing Grumpy eat something new immediately turned them into a pack of wild hyenas. "Me next!" one shouted. "Share, ya big lug!" yelled another. Scarface, ever the opportunist, decided this was the perfect moment to make his entrance. He stomped over, grabbed the remaining Glowshroom caps from my pouch, and waved them in front of the others like some sort of demented showman. "This is the runt''s doing," he declared, his voice booming. "She brought back food. Respect her, or go hungry!" A moment of silence followed. Then: "Respect her? Nah, I''d rather fight her for it," Grumpy grunted, already cracking his knuckles. "Of course you would," I said, rolling my eyes. --- Step 3: Win Over the Idiots with a Little Drama Grumpy lunged at me, and I sidestepped easily, letting him stumble over a stray rock. He hit the ground with a thud, and before he could get up, I activated Spore Cloud. A golden mist filled the air, causing everyone to cough and wheeze. I stood in the middle of it, arms crossed, trying not to laugh as the ogres flailed around like headless chickens. "Lesson of the day," I said, my voice muffled by the fog. "Don''t mess with the baby ogre who has actual skills." The mist cleared after a few seconds, revealing a group of very confused, very disgruntled ogres. Grumpy was on his knees, hacking up a lung, while Scarface just stared at me with a mixture of amusement and annoyance. "That¡­ was unexpected," he said finally. "Get used to it," I replied, brushing off my hands. "I''m full of surprises." --- Step 4: Secure Your Spot at the Top of the Food Chain By the time the chaos died down, the Glowshrooms were gone, and the ogres were all lying around like overstuffed cats. Even Grumpy seemed too tired to complain anymore. "Alright, runt," Scarface said, leaning against the cave wall. "You''ve proven you''re not completely useless. But don''t think this makes you one of us." I smirked. "Oh, I don''t want to be one of you. I''d rather be the one in charge." His eyes narrowed, but before he could respond, a loud roar echoed from the forest outside. The ogres tensed, their eyes darting toward the entrance. "Sounds like dinner''s ready," I said, already grabbing my makeshift club. Scarface chuckled. "You''re crazy, you know that?" "Maybe," I said with a grin. "But I''m also the one with the skills, remember?" --- Step 5: Repeat Steps 1¨C4 Until They Stop Being Idiots As the ogres followed me out into the moonlit forest, I couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of accomplishment. Sure, they were still a bunch of overgrown toddlers with anger issues, but they were my overgrown toddlers now. And if I could turn this ragtag group of misfits into something resembling a functional team, then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI had a shot at surviving this crazy world. "Alright, boys," I said, raising my club. "Let''s go show that forest who''s boss." Chapter 7: How to Herd Morons The forest was unusually alive tonight, buzzing with the sounds of chirping insects, distant growls, and the occasional rustle of leaves. I marched forward, Glowshroom-powered club in hand, while the rest of the ogres stumbled along behind me like an uncoordinated parade. "Why are we following the runt again?" Grumpy grumbled, his massive feet crunching through the undergrowth. "Because she''s the only one with a plan," Scarface growled, glaring at him. "Unless you''d prefer to wander around aimlessly and get eaten by something bigger." Grumpy crossed his arms, pouting like a toddler. I ignored him. No time for babysitting¡ªthere was a real problem to deal with. The roar we''d heard earlier? Not just some run-of-the-mill beast. According to the system''s helpful little notification, it belonged to a "Territorial Beast" that had decided to set up shop near our cave. And if we didn''t take care of it, we''d be on the menu. --- Step 1: Assess the Problem (While Dealing with Idiots) We arrived at the edge of a clearing, where the beast''s massive form loomed in the moonlight. It was some kind of mutated bear¡ªtwice as tall as Scarface, with glowing red eyes and claws that looked sharp enough to cut through stone. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Territorial Beast: Glowing Ursus (Level 12). Threat Level: High. "Well, that''s just fantastic," I muttered. "Fantastic?" Grumpy hissed. "We''re all gonna die!" "Not if you listen to me," I said, turning to face the group. "Here''s the plan¡ª" "Plan? Ha! You think you''re the boss of us?" Grumpy interrupted, puffing out his chest. I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Yes, Grumpy. That''s exactly what I think." Before he could argue, Scarface smacked him upside the head. "Shut up and listen to the kid. She''s smarter than all of us combined." Grumpy grumbled something unintelligible but stayed quiet. "Alright," I continued. "The beast is big and strong, but it''s not invincible. We just need to work together."The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The ogres exchanged doubtful glances. "Look," I said, sighing. "Do you want to survive or not?" That seemed to get through to them. They nodded reluctantly. --- Step 2: Use the Morons as Bait I divided the group into two teams. Grumpy and a few of the other muscle-brains were tasked with distracting the beast, while Scarface and I would focus on attacking its weak spots. "Why do we have to be the bait?" Grumpy whined. "Because you''re big, loud, and annoying," I said sweetly. "Perfect for catching its attention." He opened his mouth to argue but closed it again when Scarface glared at him. --- Step 3: Improvise When the Plan Inevitably Fails The initial part of the plan went surprisingly well. Grumpy and his team charged into the clearing, yelling and waving their makeshift weapons. The Glowing Ursus roared and lunged at them, giving Scarface and me a chance to sneak around behind it. But then Grumpy, being the genius he is, tripped over a root and face-planted right in front of the beast. "Are you kidding me?" I hissed. The Ursus swiped at him, narrowly missing as he scrambled to his feet. The rest of his team panicked and scattered, leaving him alone with the very angry bear. "Looks like we''re up," Scarface said, cracking his knuckles. "Right," I said, activating Spore Cloud. A golden mist enveloped the clearing, obscuring the Ursus''s vision. It roared in frustration, swiping blindly at the air. Scarface and I moved in, targeting its legs with quick strikes. My Glowshroom-powered club wasn''t much, but it managed to leave faint cracks in the beast''s tough hide. Grumpy, to his credit, managed to regroup with the others and rejoin the fight. They distracted the Ursus long enough for Scarface and me to land a few more hits, weakening it bit by bit. --- Step 4: Finish It Off in Style After what felt like an eternity, the Ursus finally started to slow down, its movements sluggish from the spores and accumulated damage. "This is it!" I shouted. "Go for the head!" The ogres charged in unison, landing a flurry of blows that brought the beast to its knees. I climbed onto its back, gripping my club tightly. "Time to end this," I muttered, swinging with all my strength. The club connected with the Ursus''s skull, and with a final roar, it collapsed to the ground. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Territorial Beast Defeated. You have gained experience and loot. --- Step 5: Bask in the Glory (And Clean Up the Mess) The ogres cheered, their earlier doubts forgotten. Even Grumpy looked impressed, though he tried to hide it behind his usual scowl. "Not bad, runt," Scarface said, clapping me on the back. "Thanks," I said, grinning. "But we still have to deal with the loot." The Ursus''s massive body began to dissolve, leaving behind a pile of items: 1. Bear Claws ¨C Sharp enough to craft into weapons. 2. Glowing Pelt ¨C Could be used for armor or sold for a high price. 3. Boss Relic Shard ¨C My second shard! I tucked the shard away, already thinking about how to use it. "Alright," I said, turning to the others. "Let''s head back before something else decides to eat us." --- As we made our way back to the cave, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of accomplishment. The ogres might still be idiots, but they were my idiots, and together, we''d survived our first real challenge. "Not bad for a baby ogre," I said to myself, smirking. Little did I know, this was just the beginning of our wild adventures. Chapter 8: How Not to Get Eaten by Your Own Tribe Back at the cave, the usual chaotic atmosphere greeted us. A group of ogres fought over a half-eaten carcass, their grunts and growls echoing off the damp walls. Others lounged around, scratching themselves or gnawing on bones. The place smelled like wet dirt and regret. "You''d think they''d at least try to clean up," I muttered under my breath, stepping over a pile of discarded bones. Scarface and the others followed behind me, the loot from our victory divided up into makeshift sacks. Grumpy was, as always, sulking at the back of the line. "Alright, everyone, listen up!" I shouted, climbing onto a boulder to get their attention. The ogres paused their bickering, turning to stare at me. Most of them looked confused, some annoyed. "I''ve got an announcement to make," I said, trying to sound more confident than I felt. "From now on, we''re not just surviving¡ªwe''re thriving. No more fighting over scraps or sitting around waiting to get eaten. We''re going to turn this tribe into something powerful." Silence. Then: "You''re a runt," one of the bigger ogres said, his voice dripping with disdain. "Why should we listen to you?" Ah, yes. The classic "might makes right" mentality. "Because I just helped you defeat a Territorial Beast," I said, pointing at the pile of loot. "Without me, you''d all still be hiding in this cave, scared of your own shadows." Some of the ogres grumbled, but Scarface stepped forward, his imposing presence silencing them. "The kid''s right," he said, his deep voice carrying authority. "She''s smarter than the rest of us. If we listen to her, we might actually have a chance out there." I shot him a grateful look. --- Step 1: Establish Authority (Without Getting Pummeled) Of course, not everyone was on board. Grumpy, predictably, decided to make a scene. "You think you''re so special, huh?" he said, stepping forward. "Let''s see how tough you really are." He cracked his knuckles, clearly itching for a fight.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Seriously?" I said, rolling my eyes. "I just saved your sorry hide, and this is how you thank me?" The other ogres started to form a circle around us, eager for some entertainment. "Fine," I said, hopping down from the boulder. "If you want to settle this the old-fashioned way, let''s do it." --- Step 2: Win Without Breaking a Sweat (Or Getting Broken) Grumpy lunged at me, his massive fists swinging wildly. I ducked under his first swing, then sidestepped his second. "Is that all you''ve got?" I taunted, activating Spore Cloud. A golden mist erupted around us, causing Grumpy to cough and stumble. While he flailed blindly, I circled behind him and jabbed my club into the back of his knee. He went down with a loud thud, groaning in pain. "Alright, I yield!" he shouted, waving his hands in surrender. I stepped back, deactivating the skill. The mist dissipated, revealing Grumpy sprawled on the ground. "Anyone else want to challenge me?" I said, looking around at the other ogres. They shook their heads, muttering amongst themselves. "Good," I said, climbing back onto the boulder. "Now, where was I? Oh, right¡ªturning this tribe into something worth being proud of." --- Step 3: The Art of Negotiation (Or Bribery, If You''re Honest) To win over the rest of the tribe, I decided to play to their interests. Food, safety, and shiny things. "We''ve got Glowshroom Spores now," I said, holding up a handful of the glowing seeds. "We can grow our own food, right here in the cave. No more risking our lives for scraps." The ogres perked up at that. "And these," I continued, holding up the Boss Relic Shard and Luminescent Mycelium, "can be used to make weapons and armor. If we work together, we can get stronger¡ªstrong enough to take on anything this forest throws at us." The promise of power caught their attention. Even the bigger ogres, who had been skeptical before, seemed intrigued. "Alright, runt," Scarface said, a rare smirk crossing his face. "You''ve got my support. But if this doesn''t work out¡­" "Yeah, yeah," I said, waving him off. "You can toss me out of the cave. Deal?" He nodded, satisfied. --- Step 4: Build Something Out of Chaos With the tribe (mostly) on board, I set to work organizing them. Scarface took charge of the hunters, leading expeditions to gather meat and other resources. The smaller ogres were put to work planting the Glowshroom Spores, while Grumpy was assigned to¡­ well, grunt work. "Why do I have to do all the boring stuff?" he whined as I handed him a bundle of sticks to use as makeshift farming tools. "Because you lost the fight," I said, smirking. "Consider it a lesson in humility." He grumbled but didn''t argue further. --- Step 5: Enjoy the Fruits of Your Labor (Or at Least Try) By the end of the week, the cave looked almost livable. The Glowshrooms were starting to sprout, casting a soft golden light across the walls. The hunters had brought back enough food to last us a few days, and the tribe''s morale was higher than I''d ever seen it. "Not bad," Scarface said, standing next to me as we surveyed the cave. "Yeah," I said, feeling a small swell of pride. "Not bad at all." Of course, I knew this was just the beginning. The system''s notifications kept reminding me of the bigger challenges ahead¡ªstronger monsters, rival tribes, and whatever other horrors this world had in store. But for now, I was content to enjoy the moment. "One step at a time," I whispered to myself, clutching the Boss Relic Shard. The world might be a dangerous, chaotic mess, but I was determined to carve out a place for myself¡ªand my tribe¡ªin it. Chapter 9: Herding Ogres is Harder Than It Looks Running a tribe of ogres wasn''t as easy as I''d hoped. Sure, they''d stopped glaring at me like I was dinner and started listening (mostly) to what I said, but old habits die hard. Especially for creatures that think with their fists more than their brains. Take this morning, for example. "I said dig the holes two feet deep," I groaned, rubbing my temples as one of the smaller ogres stared blankly at me, holding a crude wooden shovel. "It is two feet," he said, pointing at a pit that barely reached his knobby ankles. "For you, maybe," I shot back. "But we''re planting Glowshrooms, not toothpicks. Make it deeper." He scratched his head, muttered something under his breath, and grudgingly started digging again. Scarface wandered over, chuckling as he watched the scene. "You''ve got your work cut out for you, kid." "Don''t remind me," I said, crossing my arms. "It''s like teaching toddlers how to build a castle¡ªwith sticks and rocks." He shrugged. "You''re the one who wanted to take charge." --- Meanwhile, a group of ogres was bickering over where to plant the Glowshrooms. "This spot gets more light," one argued, pointing to a patch near the cave entrance. "But the spores''ll spread better here," another countered, gesturing to a darker corner. I sighed, stepping between them before the argument could escalate into a fistfight. "Enough! We''ll plant half here and half there. If one spot grows better, we''ll know for next time." They grumbled but reluctantly agreed. Crisis averted¡ªfor now. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.--- The Grumpy Problem Of course, no day would be complete without Grumpy causing trouble. "Why do I have to haul the water?" he whined, dragging a leaky bucket behind him. "It''s heavy." "Because you lost the fight," I reminded him for the hundredth time. "But that was days ago!" "And yet, I''m still in charge," I said, smirking. "Now hurry up. The Glowshrooms won''t water themselves." He shot me a dirty look but didn''t argue further. Progress. --- Unexpected Visitors Just as things were starting to settle down, a loud rustling came from the forest. The ogres tensed, grabbing their clubs and makeshift weapons. "What now?" I muttered, moving to the cave entrance. A group of goblins emerged from the underbrush, their beady eyes scanning the area. They were smaller than ogres but just as scrappy-looking, armed with crude spears and daggers. "Well, well," their leader sneered, stepping forward. "Looks like the Mushroom King isn''t around to protect you anymore." I frowned. "What do you want?" "Your food," he said, gesturing to the Glowshroom caps drying near the cave. "Hand it over, and we won''t cause any trouble." The ogres growled, but I held up a hand to stop them. "Let me get this straight," I said, stepping forward. "You''re threatening us? In our own cave?" The goblin leader smirked. "That''s right. What are you gonna do about it, runt?" --- The Art of Intimidation"¦×(£à?¡ä)¦× I grinned, activating Spore Cloud. A golden mist swirled around me, making the goblins cough and stumble back. "Here''s the thing," I said, my voice calm but cold. "We''re not scared of you. In fact, we''re far from it, I mean, we just took down a boss monster. So unless you want to end up like the Mushroom King, I suggest you turn around and leave." The goblins hesitated, their confidence wavering, as the other ogres glare at them, clearly not amused. "You''re bluffing," the leader said, though his voice lacked conviction. "Am I?" I activated Spore Burst, sending a small explosion of glowing particles toward them. The goblins yelped, scrambling to avoid the blast. "Alright, alright!" the leader said, holding up his hands. "We''re leaving!" The goblins retreated into the forest, their tails figuratively between their legs. The ogres cheered as the goblins disappeared, thumping their chests and shouting about how great we were. "Nice work, boss," Scarface said, clapping me on the shoulder. "Yeah, well," I said, trying not to wince at the force of his pat. "Let''s hope they don''t come back with reinforcements." He nodded. "We''ll keep watch." That night, as the tribe gathered around a small fire, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of accomplishment. We had food, a plan, and¡ªfor the first time¡ªhope. Sure, we were far from a well-oiled machine, but we were learning. Growing. And as I stared at the glowing shard in my hand, I knew this was just the beginning. "If I can turn this bunch of misfits into something resembling a tribe," I thought, smirking, "then conquering the rest of the forest should be a piece of cake." Or so I hoped. Chapter 10: Goblin Diplomacy The morning after our "victory" over the goblins, the cave was bustling with activity. Glowshrooms were being planted, tools were being crafted (poorly, but it was a start), and Grumpy was complaining louder than usual about his water-hauling duties. Things were starting to look up¡ªuntil the goblins came back. I was in the middle of showing Scarface how to sharpen a stone axe when one of the younger ogres burst into the cave, panting and wide-eyed. "Boss! The goblins! They''re back!" I groaned. "Of course they are." --- The goblin leader from yesterday stood at the edge of the clearing, flanked by twice as many goblins as before. He looked smug, his arms crossed and his weapon glinting in the early morning light. "Didn''t we scare you off already?" I called out, stepping forward. He grinned. "You did. But then I thought, why fight when we can¡­ negotiate?" The ogres behind me grumbled, their grip on their weapons tightening. "Negotiate?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Yes," he said. "We''ll share this part of the forest with you. In exchange, you give us a portion of your Glowshroom harvest. Say¡­ half." The ogres exploded into protests, shouting about how they''d never share with "stupid goblins." I held up a hand to silence them. "Half? That''s a bit steep, don''t you think?" The goblin leader shrugged. "You don''t have much of a choice. If we fight, you''ll lose." I glanced at the goblins, then at my own group. The ogres were strong, but unorganized. The goblins were weaker individually, but they had numbers¡ªand strategy. This wasn''t a fight we could win easily.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Welp, time to bargain(¡ã?¡ã)b "Alright," I said, stepping forward. "Let''s talk terms." The goblin leader blinked, clearly not expecting me to agree so quickly. "Terms?" "Yeah," I said, smirking. "If you want Glowshrooms, you''re gonna have to earn them. We''ll give you a share¡ªbut you''ll have to help us defend the area from other threats." The goblins exchanged uneasy glances. "You''re saying¡­ an alliance?" the leader asked. "Exactly," I said. "We work together, we both benefit. You get Glowshrooms, we get extra muscle. Everyone wins." The goblin leader hesitated, clearly weighing his options. "Alright," he said finally. "But we want 40% of the harvest."Of course as the leader, the goblins would have a counteroffer. "30%," I countered. "35%, and we''ll throw in some of our weapons," he said, gesturing to the crude but serviceable spears and daggers his group carried. I pretended to think it over, then nodded. "Deal." The ogres behind me started to protest, but I silenced them with a glare. "Trust me," I muttered. The goblins moved into a nearby grove, setting up a small camp within shouting distance of our cave. It wasn''t an ideal situation, but it was better than being constantly at odds. True to their word, they handed over a few of their weapons, which the ogres examined with equal parts curiosity and disdain. "This thing''s tiny," Grumpy complained, holding up a goblin dagger. "It''s a weapon, not a club," I said, rolling my eyes. "Learn to use it properly, and it might save your life." Later that day, the goblin leader approached me with a proposal. "There''s a herd of Forest Deer nearby," he said. "They''re fast and skittish, but if we work together, we could bring down a few. Meat for everyone." I nodded. "Alright. Let''s see how this alliance works in practice." Time to see if they''re useful£¨???£© The plan was simple: the goblins would flank the herd and drive them toward the ogres, who would ambush them from the other side. Simple¡­ but not foolproof. It started well enough. The goblins moved quietly through the underbrush, their smaller size making them nearly invisible. The ogres, meanwhile, crouched behind a line of bushes, waiting for the signal. Then Grumpy sneezed. The deer bolted, scattering in every direction. "Go! Go!" I shouted, running after one of the stragglers. The clearing erupted into chaos as goblins and ogres alike scrambled to salvage the hunt. In the end, we managed to bring down two deer¡ªnot exactly a feast, but enough to share between the two groups. "It''s a start," I said, sitting by the fire that evening as the meat roasted. The goblin leader nodded. "Could''ve gone worse." Scarface chuckled. "Could''ve gone better, too." I smirked. "Give it time. We''ll figure it out." As the firelight danced on the cave walls, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this alliance was going to lead to more complications than benefits. Still, it was better than fighting. For now. "One step at a time," I muttered, staring at the Boss Relic Shard in my hand. Tomorrow would bring new challenges, no doubt. But tonight, we had peace¡ªand meat. And for an ogre, trying to carve out a place in the world, that was enough. Chapter 11: A "Little" Misunderstanding I woke up to chaos. Again. The cave echoed with shouting as ogres and goblins bickered loudly. This was becoming a pattern, and it was already exhausting. "What is it this time?" I muttered, rubbing the sleep out of my eyes as I dragged myself toward the noise. At the center of the cave, Grumpy stood nose-to-nose¡ªwell, more like chest-to-face¡ªwith the goblin leader, who looked like he''d bitten into something sour. "You cheated us!" Grumpy roared, jabbing a finger at the goblin leader. "This meat is smaller than yesterday''s!" The goblin leader crossed his arms. "Maybe it''s because you ate most of it, ogre!" "Oh great," I sighed, stepping between them. "What''s going on now?" Grumpy turned to me, his face red with anger. "They''re trying to rip us off! That deer we hunted yesterday? They gave us the scrawny pieces!" The goblin leader scowled. "You think we don''t notice when your kind takes the biggest chunks? You think we''re stupid?" This wasn''t the first argument between the two groups, and it certainly wouldn''t be the last. The goblins thought the ogres were greedy, and the ogres thought the goblins were sneaky. To be fair, both were technically correct. I sighed, raising my hands. "Alright, everyone calm down. Let''s sort this out like adults." Grumpy growled. "I don''t need a runt like you telling me what to do." "Really?" I shot back. "Because last I checked, I was the only one who managed to stop you from getting skewered by a goblin spear." Grumpy opened his mouth to argue, but the goblin leader beat him to it. "She''s got a point," he said, smirking. "Maybe you should listen to her, ogre." That, of course, only made Grumpy angrier. It was clear I needed to come up with a solution fast before this argument turned into an all-out brawl. "Alright," I said, clapping my hands. "From now on, we''re dividing everything equally. Meat, Glowshrooms, loot¡ªeverything. No exceptions."Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. The goblins grumbled. The ogres grumbled louder. "But how do we know it''s fair?" one of the goblins asked. "Yeah," Grumpy added, crossing his arms. "What if they try to trick us?" I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Fine. Then we''ll have a mediator. Someone neutral to oversee the division." The goblin leader raised an eyebrow. "And who''s that supposed to be? You?" "Obviously," I said, giving him a deadpan look. The next hour was spent hashing out the details of our new "equal distribution system." It wasn''t perfect¡ªfar from it¡ªbut it was better than constant fighting. I set up a system where everything was divided into even portions, and the goblins and ogres took turns picking what they wanted. If either side complained, they forfeited their next pick. It worked. Kind of. Just as the dust was settling, one of the goblin scouts burst into the cave, panting and wide-eyed. "Boss! There''s something¡­ something in the forest!" The goblin leader frowned. "What kind of ''something''?" The scout shook his head. "I don''t know. It''s big. And it''s heading this way." The cave went silent. "Big how?" I asked, already dreading the answer. "Big like¡­ bigger than you," the scout said, pointing at Grumpy. Grumpy snorted. "Hah! Nothing''s bigger than me!" A low, guttural growl echoed from the forest, making everyone freeze. "I think it''s time we find out," I said, grabbing my weapon. We didn''t have to wait long. A massive figure lumbered into the clearing, its hulking frame blotting out the sunlight. Its skin was a sickly green-gray, its eyes glowing faintly in the shadows. "That''s a troll," the goblin leader whispered, his voice trembling. "No kidding," I muttered. The troll let out a deafening roar, slamming its fists into the ground. The shockwave sent a few goblins tumbling, and even the ogres looked uneasy. Grumpy, of course, was the first to step forward. "I''ll handle this!" he shouted, hefting his club. "Wait!" I called after him, but it was too late. Grumpy charged at the troll with all the subtlety of a battering ram. He swung his club with a roar, aiming for the troll''s knee. The troll didn''t even flinch. Instead, it swatted Grumpy aside like a fly, sending him crashing into a tree. "Okay, Plan B," I muttered, activating my Spore Cloud skill. The clearing filled with a golden mist, obscuring the troll''s vision. The goblins and ogres worked together surprisingly well after that. The goblins darted in and out of the mist, stabbing at the troll''s legs and distracting it, while the ogres hurled rocks and branches from a safe distance. I focused on keeping the Spore Cloud active, making sure the troll couldn''t see where the attacks were coming from. It wasn''t easy, but eventually, the combined efforts paid off. The troll let out a final roar before collapsing to the ground, shaking the earth beneath it. As the dust settled, the goblin leader let out a low whistle. "Well, I''ll be damned. We actually did it." Grumpy staggered back into the clearing, covered in dirt and looking more annoyed than hurt. "Told you I could handle it." I rolled my eyes. "Sure you did, Grumpy. Sure you did." The ogres and goblins exchanged uneasy glances, but there was a newfound respect between them. For the first time, it felt like this alliance might actually work. "Let''s carve this thing up and see what we can use," I said, already thinking about what kind of loot a troll might drop. As the others got to work, I leaned against a tree, letting out a long sigh. "One day at a time," I muttered. If nothing else, life in the forest was never boring. Chapter 12: Loot, Laughs, and Lessons The troll''s body lay crumpled in the clearing like a giant, lumpy sack of potatoes. The goblins poked at it cautiously, while the ogres stood at a safe distance, pretending they weren''t afraid. "Alright," I said, stepping forward and clapping my hands. "Let''s see what our big green friend left behind." The system chimed in its usual overly cheery tone: [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Congratulations! You have defeated a Troll! Loot Unlocked: 1. Troll Leather (Rare) 2. Troll Heart (Epic) 3. Boss Relic Shard Another Relic Shard? My collection was growing nicely. I grabbed the items, stuffing them into my pouch with a satisfied grin. "Wait, you''re keeping all of that?" Grumpy demanded, lumbering over with his trademark scowl. I raised an eyebrow. "Do you even know what a Relic Shard is?" He blinked. "Uh¡­ no?" "Exactly." I turned to the goblin leader. "Any complaints from your side?" The goblin leader shrugged. "As long as we get some of the meat, I''m happy." Grumpy grumbled something under his breath, but I ignored him. The ogres and goblins worked together to carve up the troll, which was a sight to behold. Goblins scampered up and down its massive body like ants, while the ogres used brute force to hack off chunks of flesh. I poked at one of the slabs of meat they''d piled up. It was slimy, green, and smelled worse than Grumpy''s feet. "Are we seriously eating this?" I asked, wrinkling my nose. One of the goblins sniffed it and immediately gagged. "Probably not a good idea."You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Grumpy, however, was already gnawing on a piece. He paused mid-bite, his face turning an alarming shade of green. "I¡­ I think I''m gonna¡ª" He didn''t finish the sentence before sprinting toward the bushes. The goblin leader snorted. "Serves him right." I shook my head. "Note to self: Troll meat is not edible. Got it." Among the loot, the Troll Heart caught my attention. It was about the size of a watermelon, glowing faintly with a pulsating red light. "What do you think it does?" one of the goblins asked, peering at it curiously. "No idea," I admitted. But the system says it''s ''Epic,'' so it''s gotta be useful for something. Grumpy, who had returned looking much paler, leaned in. "Maybe it''ll make you stronger if you eat it." I gave him a flat look. "You just puked your guts out from eating troll meat. Do you really want to risk it?" He grunted and backed off, muttering something about "wasted potential." Back in the cave, I took some time to experiment with my new loot. The Troll Heart, as it turned out, was a crafting material for something called a "Troll''s Resolve Potion." [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Troll''s Resolve Potion: Grants temporary regeneration and strength for 10 minutes. Not bad. Now I just needed to figure out how to actually make potions. Meanwhile, the Troll Leather could be used to craft armor. The system even helpfully provided a blueprint for a "Trollhide Cloak." I glanced down at my current attire¡ªa tattered loincloth that left way too much to the imagination¡ªand sighed. "Yeah, I could definitely use an upgrade." With the loot sorted, I decided to play around with my Spore Manipulation skill some more, I mean why not? It could help to know more~(£Ô¨Œ£Ô) "Alright," I said, summoning a small cloud of spores. "Let''s see if I can¡ª" Before I could finish, the spores exploded in my face, leaving me coughing and spluttering. The goblin leader, who had been watching from a safe distance, burst out laughing. "Nice one, boss!" Dang it! I glared at him, wiping glowing dust off my face. "It''s a work in progress, okay?" That evening, as the ogres and goblins gathered around the fire, something strange happened. Instead of the usual bickering and side-eyeing, there was¡­ laughter. One of the goblins was telling a story about how Grumpy had tried to wrestle the troll and failed spectacularly. Even Grumpy himself cracked a smile, though he quickly hid it behind his massive hand. I leaned against the cave wall, watching the scene unfold. For the first time, it felt like we were more than just a ragtag group of misfits. We were starting to feel like a team. As the others settled down for the night, I sat by the cave entrance, staring out at the dark forest. The troll fight had been a wake-up call. If we wanted to survive out here, we couldn''t afford to stay the way we were. "We need a plan," I muttered to myself. "A way to grow stronger. Together." The system chimed softly in my mind, almost as if it agreed. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Quest Unlocked: Build a Base of Operations. I blinked. "A base, huh?" The idea had potential. A fortified home would make things a lot safer¡ªand it might even stop the ogres and goblins from killing each other. "Alright," I said, a grin spreading across my face. "Let''s get to work." The forest was full of danger, but it was also full of opportunity. And I was just getting started. Chapter 13: A Base of Operations? Good Luck With That The system''s new quest pinged in my mind like an annoying reminder I couldn''t ignore. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Quest: Build a Base of Operations. Objective: Establish a defensible shelter for your group. Reward: Skill Upgrade (Spore Manipulation) and Resource Cache. A base of operations sounded great in theory, but I glanced around at my so-called "team" and immediately questioned my life choices....(?_?)? Grumpy was trying to intimidate a goblin into giving up a bigger share of food, while the goblin leader was busy plotting something¡ªprobably involving revenge. The rest of the goblins and ogres weren''t exactly the cooperative types either. "Right," I muttered, rubbing my temples. "This''ll be easy."?((?¨Œ?))? "Listen up!" I called, climbing onto a rock to address the group. "We need to build a base." Everyone stopped what they were doing to stare at me. Grumpy snorted. "A base? For what?" "For survival," I said, crossing my arms. "Or do you enjoy sleeping in a damp cave and eating questionable meat?" One of the goblins raised a hand. "Technically, it''s not that damp¡ª" "Not the point," I interrupted. The goblin leader tilted his head, looking intrigued. "And what''s in it for us?" "A secure place to live, better resources, and maybe not dying the next time a troll shows up." I paused for effect. "Also, if we succeed, I''ll share a....reward." The mention of rewards got their attention. Grumpy scratched his chin, clearly debating whether it was worth the effort. Finally, he grunted. "Fine. But I''m not doing all the work." "Wouldn''t dream of it," I said, flashing a grin. The first challenge was finding a good location. The cave was fine for now, but it was too small and too exposed.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. After some arguing, we settled on a nearby clearing. It was elevated, had a water source, and was surrounded by dense trees for natural defense. "Perfect," I said, surveying the area. "Now we just need to turn this into a fortress." Grumpy groaned. "You say that like it''s easy." "It''ll be a team effort," I said cheerfully, clapping him on the back. "Don''t worry, I have a plan." Next step: start building (or Try to, Anyway) Building with a group of ogres and goblins was like trying to herd cats¡ªif the cats were oversized and prone to violence. "Cut those trees down," I instructed, pointing to a cluster of sturdy-looking oaks. Grumpy picked up a tree like it was a twig and snapped it in half. The goblins, meanwhile, started chipping away with tiny stone tools. "Okay, good start," I said, trying to stay optimistic. Next, we needed a perimeter. I had the goblins weave thick vines into a rudimentary fence while the ogres hammered stakes into the ground. One of the goblins accidentally tied himself up in the vines, earning laughter from the ogres. "Focus, people!" I called, resisting the urge to facepalm. While the others worked, I decided to test my Spore Manipulation skill again. "Let''s see if I can make a defensive barrier," I muttered, concentrating on creating a wall of spores. The result was¡­ explosive. A thick cloud of glowing spores burst out, coating everything¡ªand everyone¡ªin a fine golden dust. "Boss!" one of the goblins yelled, coughing. "What the heck was that?!" "Oops," I said, trying not to laugh as Grumpy sneezed loudly, sending a nearby goblin flying. The goblin leader wiped glowing dust off his face. "Maybe save the experiments for later." "Noted," I said, grinning sheepishly. --- By the end of the day, we had the beginnings of a fence, a pile of wood, and a lot of very tired goblins. "This is going to take forever," Grumpy complained, flopping onto the ground. "Rome wasn''t built in a day," I said, sitting down beside him. "What''s Rome?" "Never mind." The goblin leader plopped down on my other side. "I''ll admit, this isn''t the worst idea you''ve had. But we''re gonna need more help if we want to finish this before we all die of old age." He had a point. "Alright," I said, standing up. "Tomorrow, we''re recruiting." Grumpy raised an eyebrow. "Recruiting who?" "Anyone willing to work," I said with a grin. "Or anyone we can bribe." --- That night, I sat by the fire, staring at the half-finished fence and the pile of wood that would one day become walls. It wasn''t much, but it was a start. The system chimed softly in my mind: [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Progress: 10% Complete. "Only 90% to go," I muttered, shaking my head. The forest was quiet, the stars overhead twinkling like distant dreams. Despite the challenges, I couldn''t help but feel a spark of excitement. This wasn''t just about building a base¡ªit was about building something bigger. A home, a team, maybe even a community. "Alright, world," I whispered, clutching the Boss Relic Shard in my pocket. "Let''s see what you''ve got." Chapter 14: Recruitment Drive Gone Wrong (Or Right?) Building a base was one thing, but building a base with this group of misfits? Practically impossible without reinforcements. So, the next morning, we set out on a "recruitment drive." By "we," I mean Grumpy, the goblin leader (who insisted on being called Gorn), and me. The other goblins and ogres were tasked with guarding the half-finished fence and not setting anything on fire. "Alright," I said, addressing the duo. "The plan is simple: we find potential recruits and convince them to join us." Grumpy crossed his arms. "Convince them how?" "With charm and diplomacy," I said confidently. Gorn snorted. "Charm and diplomacy? From you?" "Hey, I can be persuasive!" "Sure you can, boss," Gorn said, grinning. Grumpy rolled his eyes. "Let''s just get this over with." --- Step 1: Locate Recruits Our first stop was a nearby stream where I''d spotted some smaller monsters during my earlier explorations. Sure enough, a group of lizardmen was basking on the rocks, their scales gleaming in the sunlight. "Perfect," I whispered. "Lizardmen are strong and good with tools. Let me handle this." I approached the group with my most disarming smile. "Greetings, noble lizardmen! I come in peace." One of them opened an eye, looked me up and down, and promptly went back to sunbathing. "Uh¡­ hello?" I tried again. Another lizardman yawned, its forked tongue flickering lazily. Grumpy leaned over. "Great charm and diplomacy there, boss." I glared at him before turning back to the lizardmen. "Listen, we''re building a base nearby, and we could really use your help. In exchange, you''ll get food, shelter, and protection." This got their attention. The largest of the group¡ªa lizardman with bright red scales¡ªstood up and hissed something in their language. "Uh¡­ translation?" I asked Gorn. "He said, ''What''s in it for us?''"Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. "I just told you¡ªfood, shelter, protection," I said. "And maybe some treasure if we find any." The red-scaled lizardman seemed to consider this before hissing again. Gorn sighed. "He says they''ll join you if you can beat him in a duel." "A duel?!" I glanced at the massive, muscle-bound lizardman and then down at my tiny ogre body. "That hardly seems fair." Grumpy smirked. "You did say you were persuasive." --- Step 2: Fight for Their Allegiance The lizardman cleared a space by the stream, his claws gleaming in the sunlight. I took a deep breath, activating Spore Manipulation. "Alright, big guy," I said, trying to sound braver than I felt. "Let''s do this." The duel began, and I immediately launched a Spore Cloud, filling the area with a thick, glowing mist. The lizardman charged blindly through the fog, swiping at the air. I dodged his attacks, using my smaller size to my advantage. "Can''t hit what you can''t see!" I taunted, darting around him. Unfortunately, my smugness was short-lived. The lizardman let out a roar, dispersing the spores with sheer force. "Uh-oh." He lunged at me, claws extended. I barely managed to activate Spore Burst, creating a small explosion that sent him stumbling back. The crowd of lizardmen hissed and cheered as the fight continued. Gorn and Grumpy watched from the sidelines, making unhelpful comments like, "Don''t die, boss!" Eventually, I managed to trip the lizardman with a well-placed kick and pinned him down using the last of my strength. "Yield!" I gasped, my tiny ogre arms shaking. To my surprise, he did. The lizardman let out a low growl and nodded, signaling his surrender. Yay!©c(*¨R¦Ø¨Q)? --- Step 3: Expand the Workforce The lizardmen agreed to join us, much to Grumpy''s surprise. "You actually pulled it off," he said as we led the group back to the clearing. "Told you I was persuasive," I said, grinning despite my exhaustion. Back at the base, the other goblins and ogres gawked at our new recruits. The lizardmen wasted no time getting to work, using their claws and tails to clear debris and strengthen the fence. "This might actually work," I said, watching them. "Don''t get cocky," Gorn warned. "We still need more people." "Right," I said, already plotting our next move. --- Step 4: More (Chaotic) Recruitment Over the next few days, we managed to recruit a few more groups: 1. A family of porcupine beasts ¨C They were surprisingly good at digging trenches and laying traps. 2. A trio of mischievous imps ¨C They mostly caused trouble but were useful for scouting. 3. A lone wolf monster ¨C Literally. It seemed to follow us out of curiosity and ended up staying. Each new addition brought its own challenges, but the base was starting to take shape. --- The imps quickly became the bane of my existence. They loved stealing tools, playing pranks, and generally being a nuisance. One day, I found them trying to tie Grumpy''s shoelaces together (not that he had proper shoes). "Cut it out!" I yelled, chasing them around the clearing. The imps giggled and scattered, leaving me fuming. "You''re the boss," Gorn said, smirking. "Maybe you should set an example." "Oh, I''ll set an example, alright," I muttered, plotting revenge. --- By the end of the week, the base was looking more like an actual fortress. The fence was reinforced, trenches surrounded the perimeter, and we had basic shelters for everyone. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Progress: 50% Complete. "Halfway there," I said, feeling a mix of relief and exhaustion. The others seemed equally satisfied. For the first time, the group felt like a team¡ªa chaotic, dysfunctional team, but a team nonetheless. As I sat by the fire that night, watching the lizardmen and goblins share food, I couldn''t help but smile. "Maybe this recruitment thing wasn''t such a bad idea after all," I said, clutching the Boss Relic Shard in my pocket. But deep down, I knew the hard part was still ahead. Chapter 15: Monster Mayhem With the base halfway complete and a growing band of misfits under my command, I felt like a true leader. Well, a leader of chaos, but that still counted, right?(¡ä?_?`) "Alright, team," I said, addressing the goblins, lizardmen, and the assorted monsters who made up our little army. "We''re making great progress, but there''s still a lot to do. Everyone needs to pull their weight!" I punctuated my speech by slapping a hastily drawn "work schedule" onto a nearby rock. It consisted mostly of doodles of stick figures holding tools, but the point was clear: get to work. The goblins, however, had other ideas. "Boss, we''ve been talking," Gorn said, scratching the back of his neck. "That''s never a good sign," I muttered. He ignored me. "We think we deserve better treatment. More food. Longer breaks. Maybe even cushier beds." "Cushier beds?" I repeated, staring at their pile of leaves and twigs. "Gorn, you sleep in a hole in the ground." "Exactly!" he said. "We demand decent beds!" The other goblins cheered, waving sticks in the air as makeshift protest signs. I pinched the bridge of my nose. "You''ve got to be kidding me." I mean, seriously? Do they not see where I, the leader, sleep? Gorn crossed his arms. "No work until our demands are met." "Fine!" I snapped. "But if you don''t work, you don''t eat." The goblins exchanged uneasy glances, their rebellion crumbling faster than I''d anticipated. "Maybe we can negotiate," Gorn said sheepishly.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. While I dealt with the goblins, the lizardmen were having their own internal crisis. "I don''t understand," I said, watching as the red-scaled leader argued with one of his subordinates. "They''re fighting over who gets to build the watchtower," Gorn translated. "Why?" "Apparently, it''s a position of honor," he said. I stared at the lizardmen, who were now hissing and tail-slapping each other like overgrown children. "Tell them they can both work on it," I said. Gorn relayed the message, and the lizardmen reluctantly agreed. --- Meanwhile, the imps were up to their usual nonsense. This time, they''d found a bucket of Glowshroom spores and decided to throw it everywhere. "STOP THAT!" I yelled, chasing them around the camp. One of the imps turned and threw a handful of spores at me. They hit me square in the face, making me sneeze uncontrollably. These darn, Imps!!! "That''s it!" I growled, activating Spore Manipulation. These guys adding up fuel to my already burning rage right now!?(??????¨F?) A golden mist swirled around me, catching the imps off guard. They scattered, coughing and wheezing, as I cornered them one by one. "Mess with me again," I said, glaring at them, "and you''ll regret it." The imps nodded furiously, their mischief temporarily subdued. --- Just as I thought things couldn''t get any crazier, a shadow loomed over the camp. I looked up to see a massive figure stepping out of the forest. It was a troll, easily twice the size of the biggest ogre in our group. The camp fell silent as the troll surveyed the scene, his eyes landing on me. "You in charge here?" he rumbled. "Uh¡­ yes?" I said, trying to sound confident. But with how tall and large this guy was, it was hard not to be scared, especially when I''m only the size of his knee. The troll nodded. "Heard you''re building a base. I want in." "You do?" I asked, surprised. Why? We''re not exactly strong nor, well, secured. He crossed his arms. "Need a place to stay. Can work. Can fight." This was too good to be true. A troll would be a huge asset¡ªliterally. "Welcome aboard!" I said, grinning. The troll grunted and lumbered over to join the group. The goblins and lizardmen gave him a wide berth, clearly intimidated. "Guess we''ve got our first heavy hitter," I said, feeling a renewed sense of optimism. By the end of the day, things were running more smoothly. The goblins had abandoned their "union" in exchange for extra food, the lizardmen were working together (begrudgingly), and the troll had already started reinforcing the main gate. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Progress: 75% Complete. "Almost there," I said, watching the camp bustle with activity. For the first time, it felt like we were on the verge of something great. Sure, we were still a ragtag bunch of misfits, but we were my misfits. And together, we were unstoppable. Or at least, I hoped we wereo(¨i©n¨i)o Chapter 16: A Battle of Wits The morning began like any other¡ªchaotic and noisy. The goblins were bickering over Glowshroom leftovers, the lizardmen were engaged in an unnecessary tail-slapping contest, I don''t know why. And the imps had managed to set something on fire again. "Every single day," I muttered, rubbing my temples. "How do I survive these lunatics?" The answer was simple: barely.?_? --- The new troll, whom we''d nicknamed Boulder (because his head looked suspiciously like one), was proving to be an unexpected blessing. He''d taken it upon himself to enforce discipline among the goblins, much to their dismay. "Work faster," Boulder growled, looming over a group of goblins who were supposed to be gathering wood. "We''re trying!" one of them squeaked, struggling to carry a branch twice his size. Boulder wasn''t having it. He picked up an entire tree with one hand and slammed it down in front of them. "Like this," he said, glaring at the goblins. "Right, right!" they stammered, scurrying off to find smaller branches. I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Boulder might be the best decision I''ve ever made." --- While Boulder kept the goblins in line, Gorn approached me with what he called "a revolutionary idea." "I think we need¡­ distinct clothings," he said, holding up a tattered piece of cloth with holes cut into it. "Clothings?" I repeated, raising an eyebrow. "Yeah! Think about it, Boss. Matching outfits will make us look more professional. More intimidating!" I have a feeling he just wants to look cooler.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. I looked at the "uniform" and tried not to laugh. It was essentially a loincloth with poorly stitched patches of Glowshroom fibers. "Gorn, this is ridiculous," I said. "But¡ª" "No." --- While I dealt with Gorn''s nonsense, the imps decided to push their luck again. This time, they''d stolen the lizardmen''s tools and were using them to carve crude faces into the wooden supports of the base. "Imps!" I shouted, storming over to them. "What did I say about messing with the tools?" One of the imps grinned at me, holding up a wooden plank with a particularly hideous face carved into it. "Look! It''s you!" I stared at the plank, then at the imp, my eye twitching. "I''m going to kill you." The imp yelped and took off, cackling as I chased him around the camp. Just as I was about to strangle the imp, a new figure appeared at the edge of the clearing. It was a kobold¡ªa small, dragon-like humanoid with bronze scales and a mischievous glint in his eye. "Who''s in charge here?" he called out, his voice high-pitched but confident. "I am," I said, stepping forward. The kobold looked me up and down, clearly unimpressed. "You? You''re just a kid." "Yeah, well, this kid runs the place," I shot back. "What do you want?" "I heard you''re building a base," he said, his tail flicking behind him. "I want in." "Another one?" I muttered under my breath. "What can you offer?" I asked. The kobold grinned, revealing sharp teeth. "I''m an inventor. You need traps, defenses, gadgets¡ªI can make them." I considered his offer. Having someone with technical skills could be a game-changer. "Fine," I said. "Welcome aboard. But if you cause trouble, you''re out." The kobold smirked. "Trouble''s my middle name." --- True to his word, the kobold¡ªwho introduced himself as Tink¡ªimmediately got to work. Within hours, he''d rigged up several rudimentary traps around the perimeter of the base. The goblins were less than thrilled about this. "Boss, one of the traps caught me!" Gorn wailed, dangling upside-down from a tree. "Then maybe don''t wander off into the forest," I said, smirking. "But I was gathering mushrooms!" "Sounds like a you problem." --- By the end of the day, the base was looking more fortified than ever. Boulder had reinforced the walls, the lizardmen had finally finished the watchtower, and Tink''s traps added an extra layer of security. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Base Completion: 85%. "We''re almost there," I said, feeling a sense of pride as I surveyed the camp. Sure, it was still a chaotic mess most of the time, but it was my chaotic mess. And with every passing day, it was starting to feel more like home. "Just a little more," I muttered, clenching my fists.£Ï(¨R?¨Q)£Ï Chapter 17: Trials of Leadership Morning in the camp had become a cacophony of chaos¡ªagain. Boulder was chasing a goblin who had the audacity to throw mud at him, the lizardmen were testing their strength by trying to lift the same boulder Boulder had thrown yesterday, and Tink was muttering something about "blowing everything up" while fiddling with a suspiciously unstable device. Gotta get that away later. I sighed, rubbing my temples. This is gonna be a headache (¡ä?_?`) --- As I attempted to restore order, Boulder approached me with an idea. "Boss," he rumbled, his deep voice making the nearby goblins scatter. "We should have a strength contest to decide who''s second-in-command." I blinked at him. "We already have roles, Boulder. I''m the leader, and you''re¡­ big and scary." "I''m strongest," he replied, pounding his chest for emphasis. "Should be second." Gorn, overhearing this, puffed out his chest. "Strength isn''t everything! I''m the smartest!" "You got caught in a trap yesterday," Boulder deadpanned. Gorn turned red. "That''s because¡ª" "Enough!" I snapped, cutting them off. "You want to settle this? Fine. We''ll have a contest. But it''s not just about strength. It''s about survival skills, problem-solving, and teamwork." I am sick and tired of their stupid antics right now! Boulder and Gorn exchanged glances, both clearly thinking they had this in the bag. "This is going to be a disaster," I muttered under my breath. --- I set up three challenges: 1. Foraging - To see who could gather the most resources without getting caught in Tink''s traps. 2. Puzzle Solving - A simple game of rearranging rocks into a specific pattern.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. 3. Team Leadership - Each contestant had to lead a group of goblins to complete a basic task. The entire camp gathered to watch. Bets were placed, mostly in the form of shiny pebbles and leftover Glowshroom caps. --- Round 1: Foraging Gorn and Boulder set off into the forest, each determined to prove their worth. Gorn, true to his sneaky nature, avoided every trap with ease, using his small size to duck under wires and leap over pitfalls. Boulder, however, wasn''t so lucky. He triggered a net trap almost immediately, getting hoisted into the air like a giant pi?ata. "HELP!" he roared, flailing wildly. The goblins watching burst into laughter, and even I couldn''t suppress a grin. Gorn returned triumphantly, his pouch overflowing with Glowshroom caps. Boulder eventually stumbled back, covered in leaves and looking thoroughly disgruntled. Winner: Gorn. --- Round 2: Puzzle Solving I laid out the rocks in a random pattern and showed them the completed design they needed to replicate. Gorn scratched his head, frowning. "This is a waste of time. Who needs puzzles?" Boulder, surprisingly, took to the task with a serious expression. His massive hands moved the rocks with surprising care, and within minutes, he had completed the pattern perfectly. Everyone, including me, stared in shock. "What?" Boulder grunted. "I''m good with shapes." Unexpected. Winner: Boulder. --- Round 3: Team Leadership This was the real test. Each contestant was given a group of goblins and tasked with building a simple shelter. Boulder, as expected, took the brute force approach. He barked orders and lifted logs into place himself, but his goblins mostly stood around, too intimidated to help. Gorn, on the other hand, used his cunning to delegate tasks. He didn''t lift a finger himself but managed to get his goblins to work together, bribing them with Glowshroom snacks. By the end of the challenge, Gorn''s group had a decent-looking hut, while Boulder''s resembled a pile of sticks held together by brute willpower. Winner: Gorn. --- As I announced Gorn as the winner, Boulder let out a frustrated growl but didn''t argue. Instead, he gave Gorn a grudging nod. "You''re clever," he admitted. "But I''m still stronger." "And I''m smarter," Gorn shot back, grinning. "Great," I interrupted, stepping between them. "You''re both valuable. Now stop bickering and use your skills to help the camp, got it?" They both nodded, albeit reluctantly. Jesus, these dudes are fighting for no reason-_- --- That evening, as the camp settled down, I couldn''t help but feel a small sense of accomplishment. Sure, the day had been chaotic, but we were making progress. The goblins seemed more cooperative, the traps were holding up, and the base was slowly but surely coming together. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Base Progress: 90%. I leaned back against the cave wall, watching the glow of the campfire. "Maybe I''m not so bad at this leadership thing after all," I murmured. Of course, knowing my luck, tomorrow would bring a whole new set of problems. But for now, I allowed myself to enjoy this brief moment of peace.(??_?) Chapter 18: First Trade with Humans Morning came with its usual brand of chaos. Boulder and Gorn were at it again¡ªthis time arguing over who got the larger Glowshroom cap for breakfast. "Can''t we have one morning without shouting?" I groaned, grabbing my makeshift staff¡ªa sturdy branch wrapped with glowing moss, these goons are gonna be the death of me?_? Just then, a goblin scout sprinted into camp, panting and wide-eyed. "Boss! Strangers! In the forest!" The camp froze. "Strangers?" I repeated, standing. "What kind of strangers?" "Humans!" --- The camp exploded into motion. Goblins scrambled to hide their belongings, Boulder hefted his club, and Gorn muttered something about "traps for intruders." "Hold it!" I raised my hand. "We don''t know if they''re hostile. Gorn, scout them. Quietly." Gorn nodded and slipped away into the shadows. --- While waiting, I gathered the camp. "Listen up! If these humans are dangerous, we''ll defend ourselves. But if they''re not, then....we might be able to trade with them." The goblins exchanged skeptical looks. Clearly not believing me, I mean, trade with the humans that hunt us for entertainment, money, glory, fame and even trade? Yeah, if I were on their shoes I''d say I was stupid too. But...You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. "Trade? With humans?" one muttered. "Yes," I said firmly. "We''re can''t just be wild creatures anymore. We''re building something¡ªa home, a community. That means we need resources." Boulder crossed his arms. "And if they attack?" "Then we fight," I replied, gripping my staff. "Still, let''s not start a war." --- Gorn returned, his expression serious. "Two humans¡ªa man and a woman¡ªcamped near the river. Swords, but no heavy armor. Looks like travelers." I nodded. "All right. Let''s go say hello." The goblins gasped. "Are you crazy, Boss?" "No," I said with a smirk. "I''m just confident." --- I brought Boulder and Gorn for backup. When we approached, I raised my hands to show we weren''t armed. "Hello there!" I called out, as friendly as possible, that would have worked if not for the fact that, a kobold, a troll, and a small ogre looks nothing like friendly (£­_£­) The humans jumped, hands on their swords. The man frowned. "A talking ogre?" "Yes, shocking, I know," I replied dryly. "We''re not here to fight. Just wondering what you''re doing in our forest." "Your forest?" the woman asked, skeptical. "Well, we live here," I said. "That counts, doesn''t it?" The humans exchanged wary glances. "And what do you want?" "A trade," I suggested. "You''re looking for something, right? Say, herbs, maybe? We know this forest better than anyone. We help you find what you need, and you give us something useful in return." After a tense pause, the man nodded. "Fine. What do you want?" --- We guided them to a patch of rare herbs they''d been searching for. In return, they gave us dried meat and a small pouch of coins. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] First Trade Completed. Base Reputation +10. When we returned, the goblins stared in shock as the humans walked away peacefully. "They didn''t kill you?" one goblin whispered. "Would I be here if I was?" I said, tossing the coins onto the ground. "And they paid us for our help." The goblins gawked at the coins. For the first time, I saw something new in their faces: hope. I guess the whole "living just to be killed" was engraved too deeply on their minds? "We''re not just surviving anymore," I said, my voice steady. "We''re thriving." That night, as I sat by the campfire and stared at the stars, I whispered to myself: "Step by step¡­ we''re going to make this work." For the first time, I started to believe it. No, more like, we will. Chapter 19: The Monster Improvement Plan The next morning, I woke up to a goblin-sized headache. Not from any injury¡ªunless you count repeatedly slamming my head against the metaphorical wall of goblin stupidity. No, this was a special gift from the horrifying realization that I was leading these guys. I stepped out of my rickety shelter, surveying the disaster that was the goblin camp. If chaos were an Olympic sport, these guys would''ve taken home gold, silver, and bronze, then melted them down to make crude nose rings. A goblin skittered past, carrying a burning log for absolutely no reason. Another goblin was arguing with a rock, and somehow losing. How did these guys survive for so long? "Why does it look worse than yesterday?" I muttered, rubbing my temples. Boulder plodded up to me, gnawing on a Glowshroom like it was a steak. "Morning, Boss! Camp''s looking good, huh?" I stared at him. "Boulder, a tent just collapsed, and I think that''s Gorn wrestling a squirrel for half a berry." "Yeah!" he said cheerfully. "Normal goblin stuff." Dude?_? "No, Boulder. This is the problem. If we keep living like this, the only thing we''re building is a fast-track to extinction. It''s time for some changes." "Like what?" "Like everything," I groaned. --- I called a "meeting," which, in goblin terms, meant I screamed at everyone until they shuffled over, grumbling like toddlers forced to nap. I climbed onto a mossy rock, trying to look authoritative. Instead, I looked like someone trying to cosplay as a motivational speaker. "Listen up!" I barked. The goblins stopped shoving each other long enough to stare at me with a mix of confusion and mild suspicion. "We''re not scavengers anymore," I declared. "From now on, we''re a community! And that means we''re going to start acting like one. No more fighting over scraps, no more random fires¡ª" "But fires are fun!" someone interrupted.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "They''re also how we almost roasted Gorn alive yesterday!" I snapped. Gorn waved a singed hand. "I was warm! Like a Glowshroom on a summer''s day!" Bruh(¡ä?_?`) Good lord, how did these morons survive?! I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Okay, first rule of our new and improved goblin camp: cleanliness." The goblins erupted into groans and protests. "Why do we gotta wash?" Gorn whined. "We''re goblins! We''re supposed to smell like swamp and despair!" "No, Gorn. You smell like a dead fish that''s been lovingly aged in dragon spit. And guess what? Predators love that smell." A goblin in the back piped up. "So, what you''re saying is¡­ Gorn''s bait?" Gorn glared. "Hey!" "Focus!" I yelled. "We''re starting with basic hygiene. If you don''t want to do it for me, do it for your own skin. Literally. Have you seen Tink''s rash?" Tink scratched his arm sheepishly. "It''s¡­ artistic." No, no, it''s not. --- By midday, I''d achieved what could only be described as questionable success. Most goblins had rinsed off¡ªthough some thought "cleaning" meant rolling in mud "because it''s fresh dirt." "Step one: sort of done," I muttered, watching Boulder chase a goblin who''d stolen his bucket. Next on the agenda: fixing the camp. I gathered the group again. "We need proper shelters," I explained, gesturing at the leaning tents and crumbling huts. "Something that won''t fall over if someone sneezes." Tink raised a hand. "But Boss, we don''t got fancy materials." "Then we use what we''ve got," I said. "Wood, vines, mud¡ªwhatever works." Boulder raised his hand. "Can I smash stuff?" "Sure," I sighed. "But only the bad stuff. Not good wood, okay?" He saluted enthusiastically. "Good wood stays. Bad wood smash." --- By the evening, we''d somehow built a single, lopsided hut. It leaned like it was trying to take a nap, but it was sturdy, and most importantly, functional. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] Base Infrastructure Improved: +5 Reputation. I stared at the notification, then at the hut. "That''s it? Five points? We basically defied physics!" Gorn patted my shoulder. "Good job, Boss. Next time, we build two huts!" "Oh, joy," I muttered sarcastically. --- That night, I gathered the goblins for one last speech. "We''ve got a long way to go," I admitted, "but today we proved we can do more than survive. We can build. Each of you has strengths¡ªTink''s good at building, Gorn''s sneaky, and Boulder''s¡­ well, strong." Boulder flexed proudly, ripping his shirt. We know dude, we know(?_?)? "We''re going to keep improving," I continued. "Together, we''ll make this camp into something great. Something we can all be proud of." The goblins stared at me for a moment. Then Tink raised his hand. "So, do we get paid for this?" "No," I said flatly. He grinned. "Sounds good, Boss." As the group dispersed, I collapsed by the fire, utterly exhausted. The camp still looked like a work in progress¡ªemphasis on work¡ªbut it was a start. One hut, a slightly less filthy goblin crew, and a whole lot of headaches later, I allowed myself a tiny, victorious smile. "Step by step," I murmured. "Even if the steps are wobbly and smell like Gorn." Chapter 20: Getting past 90% The next few weeks were dedicated to strengthening the base further. The progress of the infrastructure didn''t move much after it hit 90%. Turns out, the higher we got, the more it became a game of "let''s add this thing¡­ oh no, wait, that''s not going to work!" thing (-_-) "You know, Boss," Gorn said, standing on top of the wall that was almost finished, "I thought walls were supposed to be straight." I squinted up at the wall, which had a noticeable curve to it, like a half-done circle drawn by a goblin who''d had one too many Glowshroom snacks. "That''s not a curve. It''s¡­ character. Yeah, character!" I lied to myself while looking at it. The goblins stared at the wall, unsure whether to agree or question my sanity. But hey, if they didn''t ask questions, we could at least pretend it was a unique design choice, right? Tink was up on a rickety scaffold, hammering away at the roof of a hut that was starting to lean suspiciously to the left. "Boss! This is going to be the best roof ever!" I stared at it for a moment. "Best roof? Tink, that''s going to fall down if someone sneezes too hard!" "Just need more nails!" Tink called back. I rubbed my forehead. "You''ve been using nails that are too short. You need longer nails!" Tink nodded. "Yeah, but then the nails would fall through and we''d need even longer nails! It''s like a puzzle, Boss!" I sighed deeply. It was hard to argue with that logic. The goblins didn''t exactly have the best craftsmanship skills, but they had a unique way of solving problems¡ªmost of the time, it involved slapping something together with whatever was on hand and hoping for the best. Boulder was busy with his project, which, from the looks of it, was an attempt to turn a giant rock into a makeshift watchtower. Why? Remember the watchtower those lizardmen were arguing about before? Well let''s just say their argument was set ablazed and as such, the watchtower they built using wood literally went ablazed after they accidentally hit a nearby torch which them led to it falling on the watchtower. Dumb, I know, they''re so infuriating, I swear to god ?(??????¨F?)If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. He''d just finished rolling the thing into place when it promptly rolled back toward him. "Ugh! Stupid rock!" The rock gave an indignant clunk as if it was offended. I couldn''t blame it, honestly. It was probably tired of being turned into a questionable architectural feature. "Hey, Boulder, maybe we don''t need a giant rock for a watchtower. How about we try a¡­ normal tower?" Boulder glared at me. "Normal towers are for normal people. This rock is a statement." "Yeah, a statement about ''we gave up halfway through,''" I muttered under my breath. Despite the setbacks, I couldn''t help but feel a tiny bit of pride. At least we weren''t just sitting around waiting to be overrun. Well, technically, we were sitting around, but it was more in a "let''s work on our infrastructure" kind of way. Then, just as I thought things couldn''t get more chaotic, Squeak came running up to me, holding a glowing mushroom the size of his torso. "Boss! Look what I found! Is this¡­ good for anything?" I stared at the mushroom. It was pulsating like some kind of alien creature. "What is that, Squeak? A Glowshroom?" "I think it''s a Super Glowshroom," he said, his voice filled with an unearned sense of pride. "Super Glowshroom?" I asked, my eyebrow raising. "Is it radioactive or something?" "Well, it glows more than normal," Squeak explained, as though that was the only detail that mattered. "I thought we could use it to light the camp! Maybe put it on the watch tower too, to make it look like a proper place!" I rubbed my eyes. "Squeak, we don''t need a glowing mushroom to light up the camp. We need a solid base, with walls that don''t curve and roofs that don''t fall apart, right now" "Oh," Squeak said, looking slightly deflated. "So, no Super Glowshroom lightshow, then?" "No," I said, already regretting how fun that idea sounded. "Maybe later. But for now, please just¡ª" At that moment, there was an unsettling noise from behind me. I turned just in time to see a massive pile of Glowshrooms erupt out of a nearby tent like a fountain. "Oops," Tink said, grinning sheepishly as he stepped out from the wreckage, covered head-to-toe in shrooms. "I may have added too many Glowshrooms to the mix, hahaha...." I facepalmed. "Well, at least we''ll have enough light for the next week¡­ if we don''t suffocate on fumes first." These guys are hazardous, sheesh?_? The goblins scattered around us, trying to clear up the mess. As always, nothing ever went according to plan¡ªbut in a way, that was exactly how I expected it to be. I turned back to the wall. "Alright, everyone, let''s try to get something done today without extra mushrooms, falling rocks, or disasters, okay?" A chorus of uncertain cheers followed. Honestly, I wasn''t sure if I was leading an army or a circus, but at least we were getting somewhere. Atleast. Chapter 21: Materializing Problems "This won''t do. We need something else," I muttered, staring at the progress bar that barely budged past 93%. The base construction had stalled, and no amount of wishing was going to make that bar reach 100% anytime soon. I needed a plan, and I needed it fast. The rest of the camp looked like it was about to fall apart at the seams. The walls( or what I call the questionable looking fence?) were half-finished, the huts weren''t nearly as structurally sound as I''d hoped, and Boulder still insisted on adding a giant statement rock to the center of the camp that nobody could agree on whether it was a brilliant design choice or a serious safety hazard. I glanced at the progress bar again, willing it to move. It didn''t. Dang it, I need to do something about this.(¡ñ__¡ñ) "Alright, time to scout for new materials," I said decisively, clapping my hands together. "Something stronger. Something that doesn''t break when you look at it wrong." Sounds impossible with all this chaos in camp already (¡ä?_?`) Grumpy, who had been pacing back and forth with his usual scowl, immediately perked up. "You sure you''re not just giving up? I mean, from what I can see, we''re practically done. There''s a watchtower the lizardmen built, new huts for the ogres, goblin, lizardmen, imps and the others to live in! That''s already better than before!" "Grumpy," I said, narrowing my eyes at him. "This base will crumble under the weight of its own stupidity if we don''t fix it. And, stronger threats might show up one day, we need something to protect us if it happens. That''s why we need better materials." It''s true, while I may not have been here for long, I know that there are still bigger fishes in the sea, after all, that''s how my company even went bankrupt back then, but we can talk about that later. "You''re the boss, so let''s go find your *magic materials*." Grumpy''s tone was dripping with sarcasm, but I could tell he was ready to move. He was always ready to complain about something, but he was surprisingly efficient when it mattered, I guess he''s what you''d call a tsundere(£þ¦Ø£þ) I turned to the rest of the group, mentally calculating who would be useful for the job. "Alright, I''ll take Grumpy, Tink, and Boulder with me. We''ll find some materials in the forest and so make sure this place doesn''t fall apart while I''m gone." Tink, who had been absent-mindedly fiddling with a set of mechanical gears, looked up with his usual wild-eyed enthusiasm. "New materials? Oh, this is gonna be great! I''ve got some new inventions that might¡ª" "No explosions this time, Tink," I said, cutting him off before he could get any ideas. "Just a few little ones?" Tink''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "No," I said firmly. "Not unless you want to be exploded by your own inventions." Which, jesus christ, stop doing so.?_? Boulder, on the other hand, was already eyeing a nearby rock. He wasn''t exactly excited about going on an adventure, but I could tell he was itching to smash something. If anything, Boulder was good at solving problems with brute force, and we needed that energy right now. "Alright, you guys stay here and make sure Scarface doesn''t lose it with the others," I said, looking at Gorn, the goblin leader, who had been lurking behind one of the unfinished walls. "Gorn, you''re in charge with helping Scarface lead while I''m gone. We don''t want him to lose his mind over the stupidity of the villagers." Gorn''s eyes widened, and he nodded quickly, giving a mock salute. "Understood, Boss. I''ll make sure Scarface doesn''t... go insane from their antics." "Good," I said, giving Gorn a quick, but skeptical look. "I don''t wanna have to come back and see you all being slaughtered."This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I turned to face the others. "Let''s go. The sooner we get these new materials, the sooner we can finish this place before it all falls apart." As we walked toward the edge of the camp, I glanced back one last time to see Scarface overseeing the imps, ogres, and lizardmen and trying to organize a construction project that looked more like a game of "who can break something first." If they were lucky, Scarface would keep his cool. If not... well, I''ll let future me deal with it later. ¥Ø(£þ¦Ø£þ¥Ø) --- We moved quickly through the forest, with Grumpy muttering to himself about how much he hated this kind of scavenger hunt, even though he''s been the one who''s been really keeping an eye out for materials, a tsundere, I tell you. Tink was practically bouncing on his heels, talking about gadgets and traps, and Boulder was looking at every rock like it had personally offended him. I didn''t mind the odd mix of moods¡ªit kept me grounded. But the truth was, I needed something better than what we had if we were going to finish this base. There''s only so much a fence like wall can do, if anything it would be great if we could have something more sturdy, to atleast make a wall, with a watchtower there, we''d be able to atleast, protect the base better. After a few hours of walking and occasional bursts of grumpy commentary from Grumpy, we found what we were looking for, in the northeast side of the camp: a dense area of trees, some of which had bark so tough, I was certain it could withstand a direct hit from Boulder''s fists. That was a good sign. And from what the system just said, I can say we found some good logs. ©c(*¨R¦Ø¨Q)? [System Message] Aurene Log - Very sturdy, has a special hidden use, can only be found in ??? Teritory. That''s very promising, although why the ??? though? Is it because we haven''t met them yet? "Alright," I said, surveying the trees. "This looks promising. Grumpy, find us some more of that tough wood. Tink, I''m counting on you to figure out how to make it more useful. Boulder, go find me some rocks. Big ones. The bigger, the better." Tink immediately began pulling out a small device that looked like a mix between a magnifying glass and a grenade. "I''ll need to calibrate it to these trees to see if we can¡ª" "No explosions!" I reminded him sharply. "Right, right," Tink said, looking disappointed but quickly going back to his work. What is wrong with this guy and explosions?! Boulder, as expected, stomped off in search of rocks, while Grumpy started cutting into the nearest tree with a combination of efficiency and disgruntlement. "Hey, Boss," Grumpy called out after a while, "You sure this is wood? It''s tougher than a rock!" "That''s exactly what we need," I said. "We can reinforce the base with this. We''ll just need to get it back and make sure we can use it without it breaking everything." After a few more hours of collecting materials, it was clear that we were going to have to haul these new resources back to camp. I wasn''t thrilled about the thought of carrying giant pieces of wood and boulders through the forest, but it was the only way to make sure the base would actually stand. --- By the time we returned to camp, I was exhausted, and the others weren''t much better off. We had a pile of new materials, sure, but the work wasn''t over. Scarface, however, seemed to be holding it together, though I could see the vein on his forehead twitching as the ogres tried to lift a boulder three times their size while arguing over how best to do it. I gave him a thumbs-up from a distance. "Scarface!" I called. "We''re back with new materials. How''s everything holding up?" Scarface shot me a look that could have killed a lesser being, but he simply nodded curtly. "We''re managing... for now." "Good. Don''t let them drive you insane," I warned again. "I mean it." Scarface rolled his eyes but didn''t respond. He was too busy making sure the imps didn''t accidentally set fire to the base, the lizardmen didn''t eat the new rocks, and the ogres didn''t decide it would be a good idea to throw one of the goblins into the sky. --- By the end of the day, the new materials were already being used to reinforce the base. The tough wood was holding up well, and the rocks were surprisingly easy to carve with Tink''s latest invention. He calls it "Boulder''s tool" as for why, I think it''s because of Boulder''s increasing annoyance with how the rocks ain''t doing what he wants, he got hit by Boulder because of that though(^_^) The progress bar finally jumped from 93% to a solid 95%, which was something to be proud of, even if we weren''t done yet. I looked at my team¡ªBoulder, Grumpy, Tink¡ªand Scarface, who was still trying to manage the chaos. "Alright," I said, rubbing my hands together. "We''re making progress. Let''s keep it going." And as we all settled down for the night, I couldn''t help but think¡ªmaybe, just maybe, this insane bunch of idiots might actually finish the job. If they didn''t burn everything to the ground first. Chapter 22: Out to scout The morning sun filtered through the crooked trees, casting long, lazy shadows over our disaster of a camp. I''d call it rustic if I was being kind¡ª but it''s more like a construction site run by hyperactive toddlers than grown adults. I mean, Tink was currently wrestling with his own boots, tied together in a bizarre knot only someone with too much free time could accomplish. Boulder, bless his rock-hard brain, was trying to "fix" a broken shovel by repeatedly smacking it with yep, another rock. "Y''know what? This is ridiculous team is what I''ve been entrusted with. Truly, the gods have blessed me," I muttered to myself, watching Boulder work his ''magic.'' on that shovel, which, seriously stop(?_?) It''s been three months since I found myself reincarnated in this chaotic, monster-filled world, and so far, life had been... surprisingly good. But if there was one thing I knew from my previous life, it was this: when life gets too peaceful, a disaster is just around the corner. Like a particularly petty ex who shows up when you''re finally happy. Bless those who faced that! And currently facing that with patience.(£þ¦Ø£þ) Anyway, that meant we needed to prepare. Today, we''d start on finishing the base. A storm¡ªmetaphorical or literal¡ªwas coming, and I wasn''t about to let this ragtag group of goblins, ogres, lizardmen, and imps get wiped out because we weren''t ready, hell no. I mentally divided the tasks while trying not to cry at how low my standards for "competent" had fallen to rock bottom o(¨i©n¨i)o First task: More walls. Boulder and the goblins could handle that. At least goblins could work fast if you yelled loud enough, and Boulder¡­ well, his sheer size made him good at lifting things. Or at least smashing them into place. I need to teach them how later, for now that will be enough. Second task: Hunting. Scarface and the ogres could tackle that. With Scarface leading, I don''t think any ogre would dare hoard food for themselves. Mostly because they knew Scarface wouldn''t hesitate to remove their favorite arm if he caught them sneaking a snack. Third task: Storage. Tink, Gorn, and Grumpy could build a food storage unit. I wasn''t entirely convinced Tink wouldn''t accidentally invent a catapult with the help of Gorn, that''s why Grump is with them. If I found a relic to keep things cold¡ªso we could build a fridge or something¡ªour winter preparations would be golden. After all, if it were back on my world, the first day I reincarnated here was the beginning of june, and now it''s the beginning of fall. That left me with the most dangerous job: scouting. Alone. Again. Last I went out was when I fought the mushroom king and got the relic which granted me the spore cloud skill. I need to search the forest for more relics, something to preserve food, and maybe some leather. If I could find decent materials, I could maybe, politely ask the female goblins and ogres to make bags or armor, I heard they were good at that from Boulder. Although speaking of females... I suddenly frowned as a stray thought hit me. Now that I thought about it, there were no female ogres or goblins around. "¡­Where are all the females?"The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. --- "Hey, Scarface!" I called out, catching the big guy mid-sprint as he chased after an imp that had snatched his boots. (Seriously, today is not a good day for boots.) "Where are the female ogres in the tribe?" Scarface stopped and stared at me like I''d just asked him to explain the meaning of life. "Oh. Them?" he grumbled, scratching his massive head. "The young''uns went off to look for mates. The wives of the older ogres relocated somewhere deep in the forest." "¡­Wait. What? Why?" "They said we stink, and the cave too," Scarface said with a straight face. "Said they couldn''t handle the smell and wanted some peace and quiet." He sighed, looking downright gloomy. "The others are out hunting. Said they''d come back in winter. But with how they looked? I doubt it." I blinked. "So¡­ you''re telling me the females abandoned camp because you guys stink?" Scarface nodded solemnly. "Pretty much." I opened my mouth, closed it, and then opened it again. What was I even supposed to say to that? That was just sadder than what I thought was the reason(?_?;) Before I could process the sad state of ogre hygiene of the past, Gorn¡ªthe leader of the goblins¡ªambled over with his own tale of woe. "The female goblins are the same," he said, offering a defeated shrug. "They left to look for smarter mates. Told us we were too dumb to deserve ''em. Just packed up and then poof, vanished." He gave me a self-deprecating smile that looked oddly pitiful on a goblin. I stared at them both. These grown monsters, hardened warriors, looking like abandoned puppies over the fact that their women had ditched them. "I think I may have stepped on a mine here," I muttered under my breath, sweat beading on my forehead. I could almost see the gloomy aura hanging around them. ...Time for an emergency subject change. "ANYWAY!" I shouted, clapping my hands together so loudly it startled a nearby goblin into falling face-first into the mud. "Gather everyone up! I''ve got an announcement!" --- A ragtag crowd of goblins, ogres, lizardmen, and imps assembled before me, a mix of curiosity and sleepiness in their beady eyes. Some of the goblins were picking their noses. Boulder was still holding his rock. Scarface stood front and center, arms crossed like a grumpy bodyguard. "Alright, listen up!" I declared, hands on my hips. "Today, we''re finishing the base! Stronger foes are out there, and we need to be ready!" That got a few mutters of agreement. One goblin let out a random cheer, but I ignored it. "You''ll all be split into groups!" I pointed dramatically at Boulder, who blinked slowly like he hadn''t been paying attention. "Boulder and the goblins¡ªyour job is to finish the walls. I don''t care if you have to stack rocks, wood, or mud. Just make it look wall-like and durable, durable enough to withstand Boulder''s serious punch." Boulder grunted. I took that as agreement. "Scarface!" I said, turning to the hulking ogre. "You and the ogres are on hunting duty. Bring back meat, fish, mushrooms¡ªanything edible. And no hoarding!" I shot a glare at one of the smaller ogres, who immediately looked guilty. "Tink, Gorn, and Grumpy¡ªyou''re building the food storage. We need somewhere to keep supplies for winter, so try not to set anything on fire, Tink." Tink grinned innocently, as if the idea hadn''t even occurred to him. Very *believable*. "The lizardmen and imps¡ªyou''re on lookout duty. If anything remotely hostile comes near this camp, sound the alarm. Preferably before it eats anyone." Finally, I straightened my back and announced, "As for me, I''ll be scouting the forest for relics, namely food-preservation tools, and leather. If I find anything, we''ll use it to keep our supplies fresh and maybe make some armor. I''ll be doing that for a few days¡ªa few weeks at most¡ªso Scarface and Gorn are in charge while I''m away." The crowd broke into murmurs at that, and Scarface shot me an accusatory glare. "Don''t leave me with them," his expression seemed to say. Sorry Scarface, sacrifices must be made(¡Ð_¡Ð;) "And please," I added, holding up a hand. "Don''t destroy the camp while I''m gone. I swear, if I come back and find this place on fire¡­" "We''ll behave," Scarface grumbled reluctantly. "Good," I said, smirking. "Scarface, Gorn¡ªgood luck. You''re going to need it." As I turned to grab my gear and head into the forest, I could already hear Tink loudly brainstorming what kind of ''cool'' inventions he could build. Boulder was hitting the walls with a stick, presumably testing their durability. Scarface was yelling at an ogre for eating something off the ground. Yep. Totally going to come back to find the camp intact £¨£Þ£ö£Þ£© "¡­I should really scout faster." Chapter 23 Squirrels of Doom Chapter 23: Squirrels of Doom After leaving Scarface behind¡ªwho, by the way, looked like a kicked puppy the entire time¡ªI finally set off. Seriously, if his big, droopy face had looked any sadder, I''d have felt compelled to take him along just to stop the guilt trip. But sadly, that didn''t happen£¨£Þ¦Ø£Þ£© "Stay here and watch the base," I told him. "I need someone reliable in charge." He''d grumbled something about "reliable doesn''t mean happy" before stomping off to yell at an ogre who was trying to eat dirt. Yep. Everything''s fine. Totally fine, hahaha...(*^¨Œ^*) With the camp fading behind me, I focused on my first task: scouting the area around us. Rule number one of survival: always check your surroundings. I wasn''t about to let a pack of angry trolls¡ªor worse, some kind of nightmarish forest monster¡ªwander up to the camp and make an afternoon snack of the goblins or any of them, as the one they entrusted their lives to lead, this was my duty. --- Hour One: Perimeter Check. I scanned the woods carefully as I walked, keeping my hand on the hilt of my sword. How did I get the sword? Stealing of course! I''m just kidding, we found some crudely made swords while on patrol a few days back and decided to take it with us. So, uh...definitely not stealing(;?_?) The trees were thick, the underbrush alive with rustling leaves and chirping ugly bugs, but nothing jumped out at me¡ªyet. Every now and then, I poked my head into a bush, just to be thorough. We don''t know if there''s a monster smaller than even the porcupine whom by the way, moved away(?_?;) Reason? The other member of the tribe were humungous compared to the small size of the porcupines, and since they live underground, they''re always being disturbed due to the strong movements of the ogre''s training and the stupid doings of the goblins. As thanks for their help though I still gave them enough food to atleast survive until they find a new home. At one point, I thought I saw something move. My body tensed as I gripped my sword and turned slowly¡­ only to spot a frog. A very unbothered, extremely slimy frog. I squinted at it. "You better not be planning anything," I muttered, pointing a finger at the amphibian (?_?) The frog blinked at me. I blinked back. A brief standoff ensued before it decided I wasn''t worth its time and hopped off into the swampy underbrush. "¡­That''s what I thought." Okay, so I may be paranoid, big deal! So far, no potential threats. Thank the gods for small mercies. I wasn''t exactly looking forward to losing a goblin or two to whatever horrible thing roamed these woods. I mean, they''re goblins¡ªit''s practically their life goal to get eaten, but I''d still feel guilty about it.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. After another hour of wandering and finding nothing but trees, moss, and one extremely confused rabbit, I decided to push further north. --- Hour Two: Fruit and Fury. Heading deeper into the forest turned out to be the right call. Before long, I stumbled upon a small clearing filled with fruit trees. Not just any fruit either¡ªthese were shiny, big, juicy fruits that practically sparkled in the sunlight. My stomach rumbled just looking at them. "Oh, jackpot," I whispered, a greedy smile spreading across my face. "That''s winter food right there." I took a cautious step forward, mentally already planning how to grab as many of these as I could. And that''s when I noticed the squirrels. At first, it was just one. A plump, oversized squirrel sitting on a low branch, watching me with beady, judgmental eyes. Then another squirrel scurried into view. Then two more. Then another until...a dozen came into view(¡ñ__¡ñ;) I froze. The trees were full of them¡ªgiant squirrels, each the size of a small dog. They stared down at me in eerie silence, their fluffy tails twitching menacingly. I swear one of them cracked its knuckles. "¡­Oh no," I mumbled, taking a step back. The squirrels didn''t move. They just watched. I forced a nervous laugh. "Okay, haha, let''s not be hasty here. I''m sure we can share, right?" Maybe they can be negotiated with like the others? "Bokyea!!!" A low chittering noise rose from the trees. A war cry, I realized. "Okay, maybe not. Run!" And then, as if some unseen signal had been given, the squirrels moved. They swarmed down the trunks like furry lightning bolts, claws scrabbling against bark, teeth bared like they were ready to murder me six different ways. "NOPE!" I squeaked, spinning on my heel and sprinting back into the forest like my life depended on it. Spoiler alert: it did. Branches whipped at my face as I ran, feet pounding the dirt. I could hear them behind me¡ªskittering, chittering, and very, very angry. "What kind of demonic forest squirrels are these?!" I shouted to no one in particular. One of them launched itself at me from the trees, and I barely ducked in time. It missed by a hair''s breadth and hit the ground rolling, immediately bouncing back up and hissing at me like some unholy mix between a cat and a lawnmower. "Oh, COME ON!" I ran harder, leaping over roots and dodging between trees, my tiny legs pumping as fast as they could go. By the time I finally managed to lose them¡ªgods know how long later¡ªI collapsed against a tree trunk, wheezing for breath. I glanced around cautiously. No squirrels. Just silence. "Okay," I gasped, "so¡­ those fruits are off-limits for now." I wiped sweat off my forehead and groaned. My grand food discovery had turned into a near-death experience with an army of rodents. Because of course it did. --- Hour Three: Regrouping and Denial. After my squirrel-induced trauma, I decided to take the scenic route away from the fruit grove. I didn''t want to risk running into any of their furry assassins again¡ªnot without backup. I paused to drink from a small stream, splashing water on my face to cool off. "Okay," I muttered to myself, "new plan: I''ll come back for those fruits later¡ªwith the goons. If anyone''s getting pelted by squirrels next time, it''s Scarface." I could already picture him squaring up with a horde of oversized rodents, roaring in frustration as they swarmed him. Honestly, the mental image was pretty satisfying (`?¡ä) --- By the time I started making my way back toward camp, the sun was beginning to dip lower in the sky. My legs were sore, my pride was bruised, and I still hadn''t found anything to preserve our food. But hey, at least there weren''t any major threats near camp. I considered that a small victory. As I approached the clearing, I saw Scarface standing at the edge, looking expectantly in my direction. "You alive?" he called out, squinting. "Barely," I muttered, trudging over. "But I did find food. Problem is, it''s guarded by¡­" I paused, struggling to find the right words. "¡­angry squirrels." Scarface blinked. "Squirrels?" "Big squirrels," I clarified, holding my hands wide for emphasis. "Lots of them." He stared at me for a moment, and then¡ªof course¡ªhe laughed. "Don''t laugh!" I snapped. "Those things nearly ended me!" Scarface just grinned, clearly amused at my expense. "Fine, fine," I grumbled, already plotting how to drag him there next time. "You won''t be laughing when it''s your turn to deal with them." For now, though, I just wanted food and a nap. Squirrels of doom could wait for another day. Chapter 24: Swamp Shenanigans and Muddy Maps Today marked the official first day of my grand scouting adventure. I say "official" because yesterday was just a test run where I got chased halfway across the forest by a horde of overly aggressive squirrels £¨???£© Those little shits were probably plotting my downfall as we speak, sharpening their claws and practicing synchronized ambush tactics for when I come back! Heh, too bad that''s not today, squirrels. Not today. Since the north had clearly been claimed by Satan''s rodents, I decided to head south this time. My objective: find leather, or at least some kind of material we could use to make clothes and armor. A growing "village" like ours needed proper protection. Half the goblins were still running around in nothing but ragged loincloths, and seeing Boulder use what looked like a potato sack as a shirt was starting to bother me on a spiritual level. --- As I walked toward the exit of our so-called "village," I took a moment to admire the scene. Absolute chaos(¡ä???`) Tink was trying to hammer two planks together but had somehow nailed his sleeve to the wood. How? I have no idea. Boulder and one of the goblins were engaged in a heated argument over a pile of mud that might have once been a brick. Scarface, bless his heart, was yelling at an ogre who was "helping" by lifting a log and spinning in circles with it like some kind of oversized toddler, while the others laughed at their antics. "Work harder! Not stupider!" Scarface roared, throwing his arms up in exasperation. Honestly, for a bunch of creatures I''d wrangled into a community, things were¡­ progressing? If you squinted hard enough. "Keep it up!" I shouted as I passed through the gate, dodging a random piece of flying lumber. Scarface grumbled something about "crazy leaders abandoning the ship," but I ignored him. --- The forest to the south was thick and damp, the kind of place where the air hung heavy with moisture and smelled vaguely of mildew. Scratch all that, this place is just a muddy swamp, seriously, why glorify everything? Anyway, the further I walked, the muddier the ground became. My crudely made boots squelched with every step, and I could already feel it soaking through. "Yep, it''s a swamp," I muttered bitterly, glaring down at the mud that had decided to swallow half my foot. "Why wouldn''t it be?" Armed with my "creatively made map"¡ªand I''m using the term map loosely cuz I just stole it from Boulder (he didn''t need that tunic anyway) ¡ªI trudged onward. I''d sketched vague landmarks with mud chalk that I dried up, like a child''s drawing that got rejected by art class, don''t judge, you know you were once such child yourself ©´(£þ¥î£þ)©°If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Still, it was my map, and so long as I can read it, I was determined to make it useful. --- Hour One: Mud Monsters After about an hour of slogging through the swamp, I was starting to think this place was cursed. My boots weighed a ton with all the muck stuck to them, and I''d already fallen twice, earning myself a mud facial that I did not ask for. "This is fine," I muttered, wiping sludge off my cheek. "This is the life I signed up for." Technically didn''t though. The swamp was quiet¡ªtoo quiet, in fact. No birds chirping, no wind rustling the trees, just the occasional plop of something uncomfortably close. I froze mid-step. "What was that?" Plop. "Uh-oh..."(?__?;) Slowly, I turned my head. The water about five meters away rippled. A dark, shadowy figure moved beneath the surface. "Oh no. Nope. Not today." I started to back up, very slowly. Plop. The ripple grew closer. Before I could turn and sprint, something exploded out of the water with a loud splash. A giant, murky figure emerged¡ªsomething between a mud monster and a blobfish with arms. I stared at it. It stared back. For a long moment, we both just¡­ stood there. Then, in one mighty motion, it let out a gurgling GYSHAA!. "WHY?!" I shrieked, stumbling backward and flinging my map into the air. "I JUST GOT DRY! Dang it!"?_? The monster lumbered toward me with the speed of a slow-moving avalanche. I wasn''t about to stick around to see what it wanted. I turned tail and ran, mud flying everywhere as I sprinted through the swamp like my life depended on it. Spoiler: it did. --- Hour Two: Mapping Disaster Once I was a safe distance away¡ªand by "safe," I mean hiding behind a tree while wheezing like an out-of-shape ogre(Which technically am)¡ªI dared to peek around. The mud monster hadn''t followed me. Thank whatever swamp gods were out there. I slumped against the tree, catching my breath. "Okay, lesson learned: swamps are full of nightmare creatures. Avoid swamp water at all costs." That''s when I remembered something. My map. "Oh no, no, no, no¡ª" I dug through my pockets frantically, but of course, it was gone. My beautiful, questionably drawn map was probably floating in a mud puddle somewhere, becoming part of swamp history. "That''s it," I muttered, throwing my hands up. "I quit. I retire. Someone else can deal with the mud monsters and flying maps." I''m out of here (¡ñ__¡ñ) --- Hour Three: Reluctant Success After recovering from my mud-induced trauma, I continued south with much less enthusiasm. Just when I was about to call it quits, I stumbled upon something promising: a tangle of thick vines and broad-leafed plants that looked vaguely leathery. I crouched down, inspecting them. "Huh. This could work." It wasn''t leather, but if dried properly, it might serve as a decent substitute for clothes or armor. Not exactly "battle-ready," but hey, I''d take what I could get at this point. I collected as much as I could carry, stuffing the plants into my bag while muttering, "If Boulder complains about wearing plant armor, I''m making him wrestle the mud monster." --- By the time I stumbled back into camp, soaked, muddy, and carrying a bag of suspiciously leafy plants, I must have looked like I''d been dragged through a swamp¡ªwhich, to be fair, I had. Scarface spotted me first, raising an eyebrow. "Find anything good?" I dropped the bag in front of him with a thud. "Armor plants." "Armor¡­ plants?" "They''re plants. For armor." I threw my arms out dramatically. "Trust the process." He stared at me, unimpressed. "And the mud?" "Don''t ask." Tink wandered over and poked the leaves with a stick. "Can we eat these?" "No." "¡­Then what''s the point?" I sighed, rubbing my temples. "I''m going to bed." As I trudged toward my tent, I could hear Scarface muttering behind me. "Plants for armor? I swear, she''s losing it." Honestly? Maybe I was. But at least I didn''t get eaten by squirrels today ¦×(£à?¡ä)¦× Chapter 25: Bonding with my system Ding! > System Prompt "New Encounter Detected: Corrupted Forest Wolves (Threat Level: C). Objective: Survive or Eliminate the Pack. Rewards: ???" "Ahhggr!" The wolf leader growled, its fangs glinting menacingly as it lunged for me. It''s pack¡ª of about six other wolves¡ªspread out, attempting to flank my sides and back. Clever little mutts, too bad they underestimated my height. Being short has its perks when dodging snarling wolves. It''s day two of my "resource scouting adventure," and let me tell you¡ªit''s not going great. I mean, sure, I found something, but it''s not leather or crafting materials; it''s a whole pack of red-eyed wolves trying to make me their breakfast. I sprinted out of the way as two wolves dove past me, only to collide with each other. "Nice teamwork there!" I shouted sarcastically while clutching my stick-that-I''m-calling-a-sword, where''s my crudely made sword you ask? Hidden by the fucking Imps, that''s what! Those darn Imps! I''ll seriously grill those little shits alive later (¡ä?_?`) As I danced around the muddy clearing like a deranged ballerina, I had to admit something weird about these wolves: those glowing red eyes. These guys aren''t like normal monsters¡ªwell, not that I''m normal either but you see, back at camp, Scarface and the others are monsters too, but they can talk, think, and occasionally have existential crises. These wolves? Full beast mode. Controlled. Possessed, even. "Why do they look like they''ve been binge-watching horror movies?" I muttered, swatting away a lunging wolf with the stick. It snarled and tumbled into a puddle. "Seriously, you all need a nap! Or a therapist." The wolf leader, twice as big as the others and looking like it just crawled out of a dark fantasy novel, circled me, snarling low. My instincts screamed: this guy''s the boss. > System Prompt "Sub-Objective Unlocked: Defeat the Corrupted Wolf Leader. Special Reward: ???" "Oh, now you pop-up?!" I yelled at the sky. "Where''s my special quest for not dying to squirrels yesterday, huh? System favoritism!" This is injustice, injustice I tell you! I waited for so long for a pop up but the system just forgot about it (¨i©n¨i) --- Narrative Pause for Reflection(cuz why not?) There are a lot of things I don''t know about this reincarnated monster gig, but two questions bugged me as I ducked another wolf attack:Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. 1. Why do these beasts have glowing red eyes like someone cast "Evil Aura" on them? 2. Why did the mysterious guy-who-reincarnated-me drop me into a world where I''m the smallest, cutest, and apparently a hunted monster? If this is part of some grand destiny plotline, Future Me can figure it out. Present Me has to fight angry dogs first "¦×(£à?¡ä)¦× --- The wolf leader pounced with a growl that said "I''ve had enough of you", and I dove forward just in time to whack it across the face. I swear I heard a cartoonish bonk sound as it stumbled back, dazed. "Ha! That''s what you get for thinking I''m snack-sized!" I said triumphantly. But my celebration was short-lived¡ªtwo more wolves charged me simultaneously. I skidded through the mud, using my stick to vault over one while the other smacked face-first into a tree. (Plus points for nature.) "You''re all terrible at teamwork!" The boss wolf shook itself off and locked onto me again. Its red eyes glowed brighter. Oh, great. I just made it mad. I really should learn to keep my mouth shut (£þ.£þ") --- Quick Strategy Session with Myself: Me: "Alright, we can''t beat them by brute force." Also Me: "Yeah, no kidding, I''m a child holding a stick." Me Again: "So let''s get creative and out-smart these dogs." --- Looking around, I spotted my saving grace¡ªa nearby thorn bush the size of a small house. Perfect. "Come on, you overgrown mutts! Bet you can''t catch me!" I taunted, waving my arms and darting toward the thorns. The pack took the bait, snarling as they chased me in a straight line. The wolf leader led the charge, its blood-red eyes fixated on me. The trick with thorn bushes is knowing when to stop running. I dove to the side at the last second, sliding through the mud on my belly like an Olympic luge champion. The wolves? Not so lucky. CRASH! WHACK! YIPE YIPE YIPE. The entire pack, including the boss, barreled headfirst into the thorny mass. A series of whines and growls erupted from the bush as branches snapped and fur flew. "Nature: 1. Rabid Dogs: 0," I said, brushing myself off and grinning like a someone who''d just pulled off the world''s greatest prank, which if you look really closely, is true ©´(£þ¥î£þ)©° > System Prompt "Corrupted Wolf Pack Defeated. Special Reward Unlocked: Wolf Leader''s Pelt (Rare Material)." I blinked at the notification. "Wait, seriously? That worked?! I mean¡ªof course it worked! All according to plan!" Hahaha...(?-?;) The boss wolf crawled out of the bush, looking worse for wear, but it was down. One more bonk with my stick and the glowing red in its eyes faded as it collapsed. Finally, peace. So you just gotta kill your problem to feel at peace huh? Just kidding, don''t do that, to whoever is reading this (??_?) --- Victory Dance (Optional): Picture a muddy little ogre spinning in circles, holding a stick like it''s Excalibur. That''s me. "I am victorious!" I shouted, striking a heroic pose. "Let the legends sing of the mighty ogre who defeated the rabid dogs!" "¦×(£à?¡ä)¦× A bird somewhere in the trees squawked. I''ll take that as applause. --- With the wolves defeated and the boss wolf''s pelt acquired, I sat down to catch my breath. The System finally seemed satisfied, giving me a rare material¡ªone that, hopefully, I could turn into something useful for the village. Leather armor? A cozy winter coat? A rug to impress visitors? Future Me can figure that out. For now, I looked at my map (newly made but still terrible) and scribbled "Wolf Zone" on the southeast part of the forest. "Day two complete," I muttered, exhausted but proud. "Tomorrow¡­ we head west. If I see more squirrels or wolves, I''m retiring." --- Back at camp > System Prompt: "Rest well, brave little ogre. Tomorrow holds new challenges. Stay vigilant." "¡­Or snacks," I mumbled, curling up next to my precious wolf pelt. Chapter 26: The Great Ogre Housing Crisis As the first rays of sunlight crept into the cave, I stirred awake, blinking at the chaos surrounding me. Picture this: a sea of ogres sprawled across the cave floor like oversized toddlers at naptime. Some were snoring so loudly the cave walls practically vibrated, some were mumbling what I think were the words to a goblin lullaby, and others? They were kicking each other in their sleep. At that moment, I had one very clear and very *profound* thought: ''We need a larger space.''(¡ñ__¡ñ) I pushed myself up, dodging a stray foot aimed suspiciously at my face, and surveyed the room. There was Ogre Number 5 using Ogre Number 2 as a pillow. Boulder was curled up in the corner like a very large, very sad boulder. Scarface was snoring so loud I half-expected the cave ceiling to crumble in protest. Yes, I named them like that cuz they said they dont know what they''re name is (?_?;) I sighed, rubbing my temples. "Yup. This is the exact opposite of efficient living." Technically speaking, we could build huts, just like the goblins, lizardmen, imps, and even Boulder¡ªbecause for some reason, Boulder gets his own special rock hut. As for why Boulder is currently here in the cave too, that''s cuz of the fact he "fought" with his rock house and didn''t wanna go back.... (¡ä?_?`) Yeah, I know, I don''t wanna think too much about it, so I just allowed him to do whatever. Anyway, back to topic I asked Scarface about it before, he just shrugged and said, "Ogres like staying close. Makes it easier to protect each other." Great. So because of the ogres'' love for team bonding and cozy proximity, I was now looking at a scene that could only be described as "chaotic floor pancake." (-_-;) I glanced at my map (which was still scribbled on a piece of Boulders torn cloth) and mentally crossed out today''s plan to scout the western side of the forest. Nope. No adventuring for me today. "This mess is a priority," I muttered. "Before one of these guys accidentally flattens me in their sleep." --- As the ogres finally began to stir, it was like watching a slow-motion monster documentary. Scarface was the first to rise, yawning so wide I half-expected a bat to fly out of his mouth. Boulder rolled over, groaning like the floor had personally offended him. Ogre Number 3 sat up and stretched, smacking Ogre Number 4 in the face in the process. "Morning!" I called out cheerily, narrowly dodging a random piece of flying debris (possibly a shoe? Who knows at this point). Scarface scratched his head. "What''s with all the energy, Boss? Too early¡­" I cleared my throat, stepping up onto a rock to gain some height¡ªbecause let''s face it, giving a rousing speech while being a foot tall surrounded by giants has its challenges. "Alright, listen up, everyone! We have a problem!" I declared, hands on my hips.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Ogre Number 7 blinked at me. "What problem? Me hungry." "That''s not the problem right now," I snapped, pointing dramatically at the sea of bodies sprawled across the cave floor. "This is the problem! Look at yourselves! You''re all sleeping on top of each other like you''ve been thrown into a laundry basket." Scarface squinted around, then shrugged. "It''s fine. Ogre pile is comfy." "It''s not fine!" I yelled, my voice echoing off the cave walls. "One wrong roll and I''ll end up squished! And don''t even get me started on how long it takes for everyone to wake up when half the camp is being used as a mattress." Several ogres scratched their heads as if I''d just asked them to solve an advanced math problem. "Look," I said, trying a different angle. "Don''t you all want more space? Your own little spots to relax, sleep, and¡­ I don''t know, not kick each other in the face?!" There was a murmur of agreement at this. Ogre Number 4 rubbed his bruised cheek, nodding vigorously. "I do get kicked a lot." "Exactly!" I pointed at him. "It''s time we fix this. Today, we''re upgrading the ogre living situation. We''re building huts, we''re making space, and we''re turning this cave into something that doesn''t look like an ogre daycare center during nap time!" --- Scarface frowned, crossing his massive arms. "But ogres live together to protect each other." "I get that!" I said, already prepared for this argument. "So we''ll build huts close together. Like a village but, you know, bigger. We''ll still be a team! You''ll just have your own spots so you''re not accidentally using each other as pillows or punching bags." Boulder grunted from the corner. "Huts sound nice. Can I have another one made of stone?" I waved a hand. "No, Boulder. You already have your own rock house." I watched Boulder grumble about how his house was "Cheating" on him... I really don''t wanna delve into that if I can (¨s¦à¨t) The ogres started nodding, some even getting excited about the idea of their own space. Ogre Number 3 turned to Number 6 and said, "I''m gonna make mine look fancy. Maybe decorate it with some bones." "Classy," I muttered under my breath, but hey, progress is progress. --- With the ogres on board, it was time to get to work. I began organizing them into groups. "Alright, Scarface, you''ll help me gather materials. Boulder, you''re on rock duty¡ªfind stones we can use for foundations. Everyone else, start clearing this cave. I want the place looking spick-and-span! We''ll mark out hut areas so everyone knows their spot." Scarface grunted. "This gonna take long?" "Not if you stop asking questions and start lifting logs." Unfortunately for us, there''s not enough space outside for the whole of us, what with the fact that the lizardmen has over a dozen or so members, the goblins having more than 20 members, as for the Imps and Tink?.... Yeah let''s not get close to that, so currently, the cave is where we''ll build the huts. --- What followed was, arguably, the most chaotic "construction project" in history. Boulder kept bringing rocks far too big for the huts until I told him, "We''re building houses, not castles!" Ogre Number 5 wandered off to chase a butterfly instead of clearing debris. And at one point, Ogre Number 2 decided to test his strength by throwing a tree trunk across the clearing. "That''s not how we build walls!" I screamed as the trunk crashed into the forest. --- Hours later, progress was slow but steady. Huts were starting to take shape¡ªwell, vaguely hut-shaped. It wasn''t pretty, but considering our workforce consisted of ogres with the architectural finesse of a potato, I''d call it a win, yay!(¨R?¨Q)/ Scarface wiped his brow, looking at the makeshift structures. "Still think just a cave is better." I sighed, hands on my hips. "Trust me, you''ll thank me when you''re not waking up to someone''s elbow in your face." As the sun set, I stood in the clearing, looking over the soon-to-be ogre village. Sure, it was a mess. Sure, we had a long way to go. But hey, Rome wasn''t built in a day, and neither was the Great Ogre Housing Project. "Well," I muttered to myself, grinning despite my exhaustion. "At least no one got flattened today. I''ll call that a success." --- System Prompt: "New Village Project Initiated: Ogre Housing Upgrade. Progress: 10%. Objectives: Continue Construction, Gather Materials, Avoid Accidental Ogre Collisions." "Progress!" I cheered, throwing my hands up. "Now, who wants to learn how to not drop logs on their boss?" The ogres stared at me blankly. "¡­This is going to be a long week." ( ¡ä -` ) Chapter 27: The Staring Contest I Never Signed Up For And so, because of that I am currently running away, I left Scarface behind as co leader again£¨???£© Anyway, as I jogged away from the village, I remembered something Scarface said from before. "Some of the females relocated somewhere in the forest." Back then, I thought he meant they got sick of the guys, packed their stuff, and went their merry way into the forest to do¡­ whatever it is ogres do, I wouldn''t know. But now, seeing the bustling village, it hit me. "This is what he meant!" (?o?)! ----- Anyway, let''s go back to how I got here! As I said, leaving Scarface to lead the construction project (and silently praying they wouldn''t accidentally flatten each other with logs), I grabbed my creatively crafted map, waved a dramatic goodbye, and set off to explore the western side of the forest, which Scarface scowled at but let''s pretend I didn''t see that ("£þ.£þ) "Alright, forest," I muttered as I adjusted the tiny satchel I''d made out of torn cloth and vine straps. "Let''s see what you''ve got for me today." The west hadn''t been explored until now, mostly ''cause I was busy avoiding the big squirrels up north, being killed by muddy swamp monsters down south or getting bitten by wolves on the east. But today, I was prepared. Brave. A fearless pioneer ready for adventure! "¦×(£à?¡ä)¦× Well, kind of. At least as much as a small ogre would look. Anyway Yipee, now I''m free from those guys back at camp! I''m definitely not using scouting as a way to escape the tribes moronity, uh-hum. (??_?) After walking for a while¡ªstepping over roots, dodging suspicious mushrooms that I swear hissed at me¡ªI stopped dead in my tracks. Why? Because there it was. A creature I''d only heard of in chicken legends: a cockatrice. Imagine the unholy union of a chicken and a snake¡ªfluffy wings, razor-sharp talons, a snake-like tail that hissed at me like a person looks at the rent collector every month, and those beady little eyes that burned with murderous intent. We stared at each other. And kept staring. Me: tiny and unarmed. It: chicken-shaped nightmare fuel. It was as if the universe had organized the world''s most intense staring contest and forgot to ask me if I wanted to participate. I guess they''d know I''d say, Hell No! (-_-) The cockatrice blinked once. I swear its eyelid made a schlickk noise. "Uh¡­ good chicken?" I offered hesitantly. I mean, what am I supposed to do with a chicken that''s atleast two times the size of Boulder?! It tilted its head, like it was contemplating my worth. I almost sighed in relief until¡ªSupport the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "Bgook!!" Oh, no. The demon chicken screeched like a banshee and charged straight at me, its little chicken legs pumping furiously as its snake tail flailed behind it like it was cheering. "Nope, nope, NOPE!" I shouted, doing the most sensible thing I could think of¡ªI ran I turned tails and bolted to the right, weaving through trees and praying to whatever deity handled reincarnations that I wouldn''t get pecked to death by a psychotic poultry monster!! Branches slapped me in the face. Leaves rained down on me. I could hear the chicken gaining ground, its talons scraping the dirt like a war drum. "Oh, come on! Why do you want to fight me? I''m barely a snack!" I said while still running away from the very huge chicken!!(((¡ã?¡ã) --- Just when I thought I might actually become chicken food, the forest thinned out and opened into¡­ A village. I skidded to a stop, panting as I scanned the area. The chicken, for some reason, stopped on it''s tracks after seeing the village and ran back. "Wait¡­ What?" My first thought: Thank you, forest gods. I owe you. My second thought: Why are there so many women here? The place was bustling with activity. Females of different races¡ªogres, goblins, kobolds, lizardmen, even a couple of imps¡ªwere scattered throughout the village. Some were working at forges, hammering away at metal with impressive skill. Others were sewing leather armor, repairing weapons, or chatting over steaming bowls of food. It was like walking into a fantasy RPG town¡­ except everyone was extremely competent. I squinted as I took it all in. "Wait a second. Is this¡­ where the girls Scarface mentioned are at?" When he said it a few days ago, I assumed it just meant they went to another village and was living there now. Not well, technically that wasn''t wrong, but Turns out, he wasn''t joking. The entire village appeared to be run by women, and from the looks of it, they knew their stuff. "Noted," I muttered. "Never mess with Village Amazon Prime over here." --- Realizing I''d just stumbled into the jackpot of potential allies, I shook off the traumatic memory of being chased by Satan''s hellspawn and strode forward with confidence. Step one: Don''t look like a weirdo. Step two: Ask nicely. As I walked around looking at my sorroundings again, I approached a kobold woman¡ªshe was small, scrappy, with sharp eyes¡ª though she did pause mid-hammer swing to give me a once-over. "Oi," she grunted. "You lost, little thing?" "I prefer ''traveling'' but sure, let''s go with ''lost.''" I offered her my most charming grin. "Hi, I''m Aria. I come in peace." That didn''t sound like, I am, did it? (¡ä?_?`) She snorted. "Peace, huh? That usually means you want something." Sharp, this one. "You''re not wrong," I admitted. Wait, maybe these ones don''t like the goons back at mine, that would just ruin opportunity so.... "I''ve got a group of, uh¡­ fellow monsters. We''re building a camp, but we''re in desperate need of armor and tools. I was wondering if you¡ª" "No freebies," she interrupted, pointing the hammer at me like it was a sword. "We don''t work for free." I held up my hands in surrender. "Totally fair! I wouldn''t ask you to. But what if we trade? My group¡ªbig guys, strong guys¡ªcould help gather materials, hunt, or build. You name it, and I''ll make sure it gets done." The kobold narrowed her eyes. "You''re tiny. How do I know you can deliver?" Oof. I am tiny. But I have brains, and I''ll make up for my lack of brawn with sheer audacity. "Tell you what," I said, puffing out my chest (still didn''t help my height). "I''ll prove it. Give me a task¡ªanything¡ªand I''ll show you just how capable I am." She smirked, sharp teeth glinting. "Anything, huh?" Uh-oh, I feel like Future me is saying I''m gonna regret this (¡ä?_?`) "Bring back 3 cockatrice feather," she said casually. My blood froze. My eye twitched. What? "Three¡­ cockatrice feathers?" I repeated slowly, as if my ears betrayed me. "You heard me. Prove yourself, little merchant. Or don''t come back." I forced a laugh, my confidence cracking. "Oh, you mean the terrifying snake-chicken that tried to turn me into lunch five minutes ago? That cockatrice?" The kobold grinned wickedly. "Problem?" "Nope!" I squeaked. "No problem at all! Hahahaha!" --- As I turned to leave, I muttered to myself: "This is fine. Totally fine. Just have to outwit the demon chicken from earlier and pluck a few feathers. How hard can it be?" The forest rustled ominously as if to answer my question. "I''m so dead," I groaned. The kobold waved at me, looking far too smug. "Good luck, little merchant! Try not to die!" "Try not to¡ª" I stopped myself. "You know what? Fine. I''ll be back. With feathers. Just you wait!" --- System Prompt: "New Quest Acquired: Chicken Run - Retrieve 3 Cockatrice Feathers. Difficulty: You''re Doomed." "Thanks for the vote of confidence," I grumbled at the invisible system. And so, with a fake smile plastered on my face and dread in my heart, I marched back into the forest, preparing myself for Round Two with the world''s deadliest chicken. Chapter 28: Plucking the Demon’s Feather How do I pluck the feathers off a demon chicken without, you know, dying horrifically? Answer: Haha, I don''t.(£Þ¨Œ£Þ) Okay, hear me out. My plan? Use myself as bait. Yes, you read that right. A tiny, helpless monster against a giant, snake-tailed murder chicken that wants to turn me into its personal chew toy. Brilliant plan, isn''t it? Hahaha¡­ I''m so dead.(¨i©n¨i) --- As I crouched behind a bush, staring at the clucking monstrosity pecking at the ground, I tried to psych myself up. "Alright, Aria," I whispered to myself. "You''ve survived for three months with Grumpy and the others. If you can survive them, you can survive this." The chicken suddenly stopped pecking and turned its head, as if it heard me. "¡­Right?" I added nervously. The cockatrice squawked, its tail hissing ominously. Yep. I was going to die. Goodbye, cruel second world. Goodbye, Grumpy. Goodbye, Scarface. Goodbye, slightly improved cave I''ll never get to sleep in. Maybe in another life I''ll see you all again... No, wait. I can do this! I have to do this! This is for the camp. For armor! For¡ª The cockatrice turned fully in my direction. Panic set in. Okay, less motivational speech, more running for your life. (((¡¹???)? --- I bolted out of the bush like my tail was on fire, waving my arms to get the chicken''s attention. "Hey, you big feathered snake! Over here!" The cockatrice blinked at me for a moment before letting out a bone-chilling screech. It charged, talons scraping the ground and tail whipping behind it like some medieval horror movie villain. Perfect, I thought. Now all I have to do is not die. I darted left, then right, zigzagging through the trees like a drunk lunatic. The cockatrice followed, barreling through bushes and snapping branches as it came.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Why the heck are you so fast?!" I yelled over my shoulder, this is unfair. Why is it huge and FAST?! The chicken didn''t answer. It just screeched again, louder this time, as if offended by the question. Great, I thought. Not only am I being chased by a demon chicken, but it''s also sensitive. (©×§¥©×) --- After what felt like hours of running (but was probably five minutes or smth), I finally reached the spot I''d prepared earlier. "Alright, you overgrown feather duster," I muttered, crouching low. "Time to put my genius plan into action." "¦×(£à?¡ä)¦× The "genius plan" was, of course, a pit trap I''d hastily dug with a stick and covered with leaves. Was it foolproof? No. Was it likely to work? Also no. But y''know what they say, desperate times call for desperate measures. £¨???£© As the cockatrice charged toward me, I waited until the last possible second before jumping to the side. "Come on, come on, come on¡­" The chicken didn''t stop. It ran straight over the pit, the ground gave way, and¡ª WHOOSH¡ªTHUD! Success! ©c(^.^)د I peeked over the edge of the pit, grinning like an idiot. The cockatrice flailed below, its wings fluttering angrily as it tried to climb out. Its tail snapped at the walls of the pit, but the dirt crumbled under its weight. "Oh, what''s the matter?" I taunted. "Not so tough now, huh?" ¨r(©¤¨Œ©¤)¨q It hissed at me, its beady red eyes narrowing. "Yeah, yeah, keep glaring," I said, pulling out the makeshift net I''d woven from vines. "Now, hold still while I pluck a few of your precious feathers¡ªOW!" The chicken''s tail lashed out, narrowly missing my face but smacking my hand instead. My net flew out of my grasp, and I scrambled back. "Okay, okay, message received. No touching. Got it." --- Plan B (Because Plan A Was Terrible) Clearly, the net wasn''t going to work. So I did the only other thing I could think of: I grabbed a long stick, tied a scrap of cloth to the end, and poked at the chicken like some deranged fisherman. "Just¡­ let me¡­ get some feathers¡­" I grunted, stabbing the stick at its tail. Why I think this was a good idea is above me(¡ä?_?`) The cockatrice screeched, flapping its wings furiously as it tried to dodge. "Stop moving! This would go so much faster if you''d just cooperate!" You stupid over grown chicken! Finally, with one last poke, the stick caught on a feather. I yanked hard, and Pop! The final feather came loose. "Ha! Got ''em!" I shouted, holding it up like a trophy(¨R?¨Q)/ The cockatrice hissed again, looking like it wanted to murder me and my entire bloodline. Too bad for it, that wont be happening, Hahahaha o(^¨Œ^)o "Alright, alright, I''m leaving," I said, stuffing the feather into my satchel. "Enjoy your hole, you angry feathered chicken-snake." ---- By the time I stumbled back to the kobold village, I was exhausted, covered in dirt, and clutching three cockatrice feathers like they were the holy grail. The kobold blacksmith raised an eyebrow as I approached. "Well, well," she said, crossing her arms. "Didn''t think you''d actually survive." "Neither did I," I admitted, dropping the feathers onto her workbench. "But here they are. Three feathers, as requested." She inspected them, her sharp eyes glinting with approval. "Not bad, little merchant. Not bad at all." "Does this mean we have a deal?" I asked hopefully. She smirked. "We''ll see. First, let''s see if you can survive the next task." "Next task?!" The kobold just grinned, and I groaned. "Why do I feel like I''m going to regret this?" --- System Prompt: Quest Completed: Chicken Run Reward: Temporary Kobold Respect (very temporary). New Quest Acquired: Prove Your Worth (Again) Difficulty: Still doomed. "Great," I muttered. "This is my life now. Running errands for smug kobolds and fighting demon chickens." And yet, despite everything, I couldn''t help but feel a tiny spark of pride. I''d survived. I''d won. And maybe, just maybe, I was starting to figure out how to handle this crazy new world. Or at least how to avoid getting eaten by giant chickens. Speaking of which, I wonder how Scarface and the others are doing? Chapter 29: The Goons Back Home Author''s Pov: In the distance, nestled in a clearing surrounded by a forest of tree and a river just a few kilometers away, lay a small yet chaotic monster village. It was the perfect spot¡ªa sanctuary for ogres, lizardmen, imps, that society had deemed too terrifying or troublesome. The village had been peaceful. Well, as peaceful as a village of unruly monsters could be. That is, until Scarface, the current stand-in leader, found himself grappling with an unforeseen crisis. --- Scarface was an ogre of impressive size, an intimidating scar bisecting his face, and a personality that screamed, I just want to hit things, not manage a village. All he had ever wanted was to lead his people to glory and then die a legendary death¡ªpreferably against some overconfident human hero. Instead, here he was, babysitting a ragtag group of monsters while their real leader, Aria the pint-sized runt, was off having fun in who-knows-where. --- Scarface''s day took a turn for the worse when Shine, the overly zealous scout, came barreling into the village. "Chief! Chief!" Shine yelled, skidding to a stop in the middle of the clearing. His tail flailing around, narrowly missing an imp. "What now?" Scarface growled, his patience already wearing thin. "Humans! From the north! They''ve set up camp near the river!" Shine declared, saluting sharply. Scarface groaned. Of course, it had to be humans. "How close?" "Close enough to smell their campfires," Gorn replied. The imps started murmuring, their mischievous eyes glinting with excitement. Scarface raised a hand to silence them. "What else?" Shine puffed out his chest, clearly relishing the attention. "It''s a merchant team! There''s a party of armed adventurers with them¡ª 5 females. And one of the females is dressed just like a merchant." Scarface frowned. He remembered there being a merchant that the little runt told him in passing before, saying that if she meets one again she could have bought more things for the village. --- Scarface gathered his "council," which consisted of the largest lizardmen, the loudest imps, and the most bored ogres, around a crude wooden table in the center of the village.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "We''re going to talk to them," Scarface announced, his deep voice booming across the clearing. "Talk to them?" one of the ogres asked, scratching his head. "Yes, talk," Scarface said. "The boss said she needed materials, and merchants have materials. Maybe we can negotiate." "And if they resist, we capture them!" An Imp chimed in, his wings fluttering excitedly. "It''ll be a great present for the boss when she gets back!" Scarface considered this for a moment. "Fine. But no eating anyone. The last thing we need is the boss yelling at us for ''diplomatic incidents.''" The monsters groaned but reluctantly agreed. --- Scarface turned to Gorn, who was busy carving a map into the dirt. "What are their weapons like?" Gorn tapped the map with his claw. "The first one carries a sword. The second has a shield, big enough to hide behind. The third uses a bow." Scarface grunted. "Typical." "The last one of the party is a mage," Gorn continued. "She''s got a staff and some shiny robes." "Shiny robes usually mean bad news," one of the lizardmen muttered. "And the last female?" Scarface asked. "She''s the merchant, Chief," Gorn said. "Probably harmless." "Harmless?" Scarface snorted. "I''ve seen merchants do more damage than a drunk ogre with a hammer. We''re treating her like the biggest threat." --- After some hasty preparations (and multiple reminders to the imps not to set anything on fire), Scarface and his delegation marched toward the humans'' camp. The imps buzzed around the group like overexcited flies, while the lizardmen formed a loose perimeter. When they reached the edge of the clearing, Scarface took a deep breath. He had no idea how Aria managed to deal with humans without smashing their heads in. "Alright," he muttered. "Let''s do this." --- The humans looked up in alarm as the monster party emerged from the trees. The adventurers immediately drew their weapons, forming a protective ring around the merchant. Scarface held up his hands in what he hoped was a non-threatening gesture. "We''re not here to fight." The adventurers didn''t lower their weapons. The merchant¡ªa young woman with a wide-brimmed hat and an annoyingly cheerful expression¡ªstepped forward. "What do you want?" Scarface cleared his throat. "We heard you''re a merchant. We''re interested in trading." The woman raised an eyebrow. "Trading? With monsters?" Scarface nodded. "We need materials. And maybe some of that... shiny stuff humans like to carry around." "You mean gold?" the woman asked. "Yeah, that." The adventurers exchanged skeptical looks, but the merchant seemed intrigued. "Alright. What do you have to offer?" Scarface blinked. He hadn''t thought this far ahead. "Uh..." The imps began whispering frantically behind him. Finally, Tink piped up. "We''ve got some really shiny rocks! And, uh, mushrooms! Lots of mushrooms!" "Mushrooms?" the merchant repeated, looking unimpressed. "They''re very tasty!" Tink insisted. "And we have weapons!" Gorn added, holding up a crudely made spear. "Very sharp!" The merchant tapped her chin, considering. "Alright. Let''s see what you''ve got." --- By the time the negotiation was over, Scarface felt both relieved and exhausted. The humans left with lots of monster-made trinkets, and the monsters gained several sacks of grain, some shiny human tools, and a promise from the merchant to return with more goods in 4-5 days. Humans couldn''t be trusted so after they left Scarface told the lizardmen and Imps scout further, to see if they brought some "friends" with them later. As they watched the humans disappear into the distance, Tink grinned. "See? That went great!" Scarface sighed. "Let''s just hope the boss doesn''t kill us for selling her ''shiny rocks.''" The village erupted in laughter, and for the first time in days, Scarface felt like maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe wasn''t completely terrible at this leadership thing. Chapter 30: The Kobold Lady’s Betrayal *On the other side* After what felt like a lifetime of running errands for the Kobold lady¡ªcollecting herbs, hunting critters, fixing broken tools, and repeating the same three quests like some cursed NPC loop¡ªI finally completed everything on her list. And by that I mean, Every. Single. Thing. (¡Ñ_¨‘) I practically crawled back to her, clutching my aching back, hoping for some long-overdue rewards or at least a pat on the head would be fine. But no, instead, she clapped her hands together with a cheery grin and said, "Alright! Now you''re ready to negotiate with our chief." "¡­Wait, what?" My brain short-circuited. Negotiate? Chief? I wasn''t just gonna negotiate with her but to the chief?! With the enthusiasm of a con artist who just found their perfect mark, the Kobold lady grabbed my wrist and dragged me along the dirt path toward a larger, sturdier-looking house in the center of their village. "Come, come! If you wish to trade, you must speak to our chief." It finally hit me. I stopped dead in my tracks, staring at her. "Wait a minute¡­ wasn''t this what I was doing all this time? Didn''t you¡ª? I mean, you told me you were in charge!"Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "Oh?" She blinked at me innocently, like a cat caught knocking over a vase. "I said I could get you in touch with the right people. And now I am." "You¡ª! You scammed me!" I clutched my chest like a hero betrayed in their final act. I could practically feel my soul leaving my body. All those hours¡ªthose back-breaking tasks¡ªand it turns out she was nothing but a middleman! And yet, she just smiled. Smiled! Like this was all part of her "helpful Kobold lady" routine. "I did say I''d help you trade. I never said with me." I opened my mouth, closed it, then pointed an accusatory finger at her. "You¡­ you''re worse than the goons back home!" But there was no turning back now. I was already being herded¡ªyes, herded, like a clueless sheep¡ªtoward the chief''s house. My shoulders slumped in resignation as I muttered under my breath, "I''ve been bamboozled, hoodwinked, led astray¡­" The Kobold lady just hummed cheerily, her tail wagging behind her like nothing was wrong. By the time we reached the chief''s house, I had come to accept the tragic truth of my life: I''d been scammed. Again. But hey, maybe the chief would be reasonable. Maybe this time I could finally make a deal. Or maybe, just maybe¡ª "Welcome!" A giant Kobold wearing an impressive feathered hat stepped out of the house, eyeing me with a shrewd grin. "Before we talk trade, I have a few tasks that need completing." I blinked. My eye twitched. "...I''m going to scream." £¨???£© And somewhere behind me, I could hear the Kobold lady chuckling softly. Chapter 31: The Real Leader (And My Dignity in Shambles) As I looked up¡ªway up¡ªat the hulking figure before me, my brain officially declared a state of emergency. The woman standing there was, without exaggeration, a shocking mountain. Tall? Check. Broad-shouldered? Double check. Muscles that looked like they could snap me in half like a dry twig? Triple check. Better not get on her bad side. (¡ä?_?`) My feet began shuffling backward of their own accord. Some ancient survival instinct¡ªprobably from my caveman ancestors¡ªscreamed at me from the depths of my mind: Retreat! Retreat! Now, what led to this moment, you ask? Well, it all started with the Kobold lady''s betrayal¡ªI mean, "guidance." After I finished every menial task she threw my way (and the countless repeated ones that made me question my life choices), she handed me off to yet another Kobold. This one was apparently their "advisor," though all she did was flash me a smug grin and vaguely point me toward their "real leader." Like a clueless fool being herded to my doom, I followed. I mean, what else could I do? It''s not like they were giving me a choice¡ªI''m pretty sure they would''ve dragged me here if I''d refused. (?_?) And now, here I am, standing in the presence of the *final boss* of this "various races" female village. Oh, and let''s not forget the journey here. The Kobold lady and the advisor spent most of it laughing at me¡ªnot the polite, "haha, you''re funny" kind of laugh, either. No, it was the wheezing, bent-over, "look at this absolute idiot" kind of laugh. I swear, one day I''ll get my revenge on these smug furballs. Mark my words. (¨p?Òæ?) But first, I need to survive her. This towering woman looked like she could throw me over the horizon without even breaking a sweat. Her intimidating aura alone was enough to knock at least ten points off my confidence.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "Uh¡­ nice to meet you?" I managed to squeak out, my voice cracking so badly it sounded like I was back in middle school. She raised an eyebrow, her expression a perfect mix of unimpressed and mildly curious. Her gaze alone felt like it weighed a hundred pounds, pressing down on me with silent judgment. And thus began the longest, most painfully awkward silence of my life. --- "You''re the one who''s been running around causing a stir, huh?" she finally said, her voice a deep rumble that matched her towering presence. "C-causing a stir?" I stammered. "I mean¡­ not on purpose?" Her lips twitched into what might''ve been a smirk¡ªor maybe I was imagining it. "The Kobolds here are good at sniffing out people who act¡­ strange." I froze. Did she know about what I''ve been doing to the ogre village? Actually, might be possible. Words travel fast here, an example would be how Boulder and those lizardmen found us, which means she knows what I''ve been doing! "Well," she continued, "if you''re done bumbling around and wasting my tribe''s time, I''ve got something useful for you to do." "...Useful?" I echoed. My brain was still stuck on how do they know I''m strange?! "There''s a monster in the eastern forest," she said bluntly. "Big, nasty thing that''s been wreaking havoc lately. I want you to deal with it." Oh, great. Another life-threatening mission. Just what I needed, what''s more it''s the eastern forest! "And by ''deal with it,'' you mean¡­" "Kill it," she clarified, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "Think of it as repayment for the¡­ *hospitality* we''ve shown you." Hospitality? What hospitality?! I''ve been running errands like an unpaid intern! ?(??????¨F?) "That monster''s been a problem for too long," she continued, crossing her massive arms. "It''s not just a threat to us but to *anyone* passing through the area. Take care of it, and maybe we''ll consider you worth keeping around." "Wait, hold on¡ª" I started, but she was already standing tall again, effectively cutting off any protests. "Head out tomorrow morning," she said, her tone making it clear this was not a negotiation. "And don''t come back until the job''s done." With that, she turned and walked away, leaving me standing there, stunned and slightly terrified. "Great," I muttered under my breath. "Another death sentence. Thanks, universe." [System Activated!] [Quest Received: Slay the Monster in the Eastern Forest!] [Reward: Increased Reputation with the Various Races Village!] "Oh, now you show up," I hissed at the invisible system. [System Response:] [The Host is advised to stop whining and start preparing.] I glared at the empty air where the system''s sarcastic voice echoed in my mind. "One of these days, I''m going to uninstall you." [System Response:] [Error: Uninstalling the system is not possible. The Host is advised to try their best.] This is the same monster from the wolf zone isn''t? A corrupted one? The one place I deliberately avoided going to again? Fate really hates me.(¨i©n¨i) Chapter 32: Morning Misery "Yo, little runt! Wakey-wakey!" Before I could even process what was happening, the kobold advisor yanked the blanket off me with the force of someone exorcising a demon. I groaned, curling up like a shrimp in protest. "It''s too early for this¡­" Let me sleep in peace(¨i_¨i) "It''s never too early to suffer!" she chirped, her grin far too bright for this hour. For some reason, the kobold adviser had decided to assign me a room in the chief''s house. Not surprisingly, it was to keep an eye on me and make sure I didn''t do anything suspicious. Seriously, though, what did Scarface and the others do for these women to constantly suspect me of scheming something? "I''m not gonna do anything suspicious, so leave me alone!" I mumbled into the pillow, my voice muffled but full of indignation. "Yeah, yeah, tell it to someone who cares," the kobold advisor replied, casually kicking the edge of the bed to jolt me further awake. "Time to trek forward now!" Her enthusiasm for tormenting me was truly inspiring. I sat up, rubbing the sleep from my eyes. "You know, normal people say good morning before ripping someone''s blankets away." "Normal people don''t waltz into our village like they own the place," she shot back with a smirk. "Come on, the boss said you''re heading out today. Can''t keep her waiting, runt!" "Stop calling me runt!" I snapped, though I knew it was a losing battle. She snorted. "I''ll stop calling you runt when you stop being so runt-y." I stared at her, silently wondering if kobolds had any concept of customer service. --- After a quick (and by "quick," I mean aggressively rushed) breakfast, I found myself outside, fully geared up and staring at the eastern forest, which by the way, was now crawling with more monsters than before ( ¡ä?`)Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The advisor stood beside me, arms crossed and looking far too smug, she''s lucky she isn''t the one about to face a monster. "So," she said, slapping my back hard enough to knock the wind out of me, "you ready to face your doom?" "It''s not doom," I grumbled. "Just a¡­ moderately dangerous creature." "Right, sure, keep telling yourself that," she replied, clearly unconvinced. As I took a deep breath and stepped forward, I could feel her eyes boring into the back of my head. "Oh, and runt?" she called out. "What now?" I asked, turning around with a sigh. "Don''t die," she said, her grin softer this time. "We''ve got a bet going on how long you''ll last." I rolled my eyes and marched into the forest, muttering under my breath. "I''m starting to hate kobolds¡­" --- The eastern forest was just as ominous as I remembered. The trees loomed overhead like silent sentinels, their gnarled branches forming a canopy that barely let any sunlight through. The air was thick with the scent of the earth and something else¡ªsomething faintly metallic. I''m currently equipped with the sword and shield the kobold gave me as well as rations of dried beef jerky, only worth a week at most though. And that''s considering I''m a child. If it were a full grown ogre, this would have been enough for a day or two at most. "Great," I muttered to myself. "This is just like back then, all over again. But this time with more danger." [System Activated!] [Host''s Heart Rate: Elevated] [Detecting Nervous Energy. Recommendation: Deep Breaths.] "Oh, shut up," I hissed at the system, glancing around warily. [System Response:] [Reminder: Host has a 78% chance of survival if engaged with strategy and caution.] "Couldn''t you just say ''good luck'' like a normal support system?" [System Response:] [Good Luck. Please remember that failure may result in death.] "Thanks, that''s so comforting." I said rolling my eyes, I mean seriously get a hint(?__?) As I ventured deeper into the forest, the faint metallic scent grew stronger. My grip tightened on my weapon, every rustle of leaves making me jump. And then, I heard it¡ªa low, guttural growl that sent chills down my spine. Peeking through the dense underbrush, I saw it: the same monster from before. Though this wolf was bigger far bigger than those mutts from before, it has silver fur bristling and its glowing red eyes scanning the area. "Of course, it''s this thing," I muttered. "Because my life isn''t hard enough already." [System Activated!] [Quest Reminder: Slay the Monster "Corrupted Young Fenrir" in the Eastern Forest.] [Reward: Increased Reputation with the Various Races Village.] "Yeah, yeah, I got it," I whispered. "Let''s just get this over with¡­" Taking a deep breath, I steadied myself and stepped into the clearing. The monster''s eyes locked onto me immediately, its growl turning into a deafening roar. "Okay, big guy," I said, raising my weapon. "Let''s dance." Chapter 33: Boss Fight "Awoooo!" The corrupted young fenrir roared as it charged toward me, baring its fangs. I quickly sidestepped and rolled away, narrowly avoiding its attack. We locked eyes as I got to my feet, crouching low behind my shield. My heart pounded against my ribcage, and I prayed it would be strong enough to endure the blows. With no other option, I rushed forward. Thanks to my small stature, the wolf couldn''t land as much damage as it would against an adult ogre. However, my height was also a disadvantage¡ªI couldn''t reach its vital spots. Each time I struck, I had to dart away before it could retaliate. The run-and-strike tactic continued for what felt like an eternity. I could feel the strain in my legs and the burn in my lungs, but my persistence began to pay off. My repeated attacks weakened the beast, though not nearly enough. No matter how strong an ogre might be, I''m still just a child, there''s only so much I can do. The fenrir was still alive, still snarling, and still deadly. I couldn''t keep this up. My stamina was running out. If I didn''t act fast, I was going to end up as this mutt''s dinner. I had to trap it somehow. Desperation drove me to scan the surroundings. My eyes darted frantically for anything, anything that could turn the tide in my favor. The ground beneath my boots squelched. My feet were sinking slightly into damp mud. Wait. The only damp place in this entire forest is... That''s it! A plan formed in my mind. I had to lead this thing to the swamp¡ªthat swamp. Without hesitation, I used my Spore Burst skill, releasing a cloud of spores to blind the fenrir momentarily. "Heh, hahahaha! Alright, you ugly mutt! Come and get me!" I taunted as I turned tail and ran. Pain shot through every part of my body¡ªmy throat burned, my head throbbed, and my limbs felt like lead¡ªbut I kept running. If I could just reach the swamp, I had a chance.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The fenrir, recovering from the spores, howled furiously and gave chase. Its claws tore at the ground behind me as it gained on me. There it was! The swamp with that hideous swamp monster. I could already see the murky water bubbling ominously in the distance. Almost there. Just a little more! "Hurk!" A sharp, icy pain shot through my back, and I stumbled forward. I glanced behind me, my vision blurring. The wolf was glowing faintly, a frost-like energy swirling around it. It had used some kind of magic to strike me! The corrupted fenrir slowed its pace, walking toward me with a smug, predatory confidence. It knew I was done for. My legs gave out, and I collapsed to the ground. The wolf loomed over me, pressing one massive paw against my back. I gritted my teeth as humiliation and despair welled up inside me. Is this it? Is this how it ends? I haven''t even finished building the base. I haven''t explored this world. I haven''t achieved anything. The wolf growled low in its throat, clearly enjoying my helplessness. "Heh." A shaky laugh escaped me. Scree! I let out the loudest, most obnoxious screech I could muster. It was ear-piercing, like nails on a chalkboard multiplied by ten. The wolf flinched, momentarily stunned. Seizing the opportunity, I activated my Bite skill and sank my teeth into its paw. The taste was revolting, but I didn''t care. With the wolf''s paw clenched between my jaws, I scrambled to my feet and ran, dragging the paralyzed beast behind me. The swamp was just ahead. The gurgling of the swamp monster reached my ears. Perfect timing. I released the wolf''s paw and used Spore Cloud to obscure myself as I darted behind a tree. The fenrir, disoriented, stumbled into the swamp. A hulking figure emerged from the murky water. The swamp monster let out a guttural roar before lunging at the wolf. The two monsters clashed violently, their battle sending waves of mud and water flying in every direction. I peeked out from behind the tree, watching as both creatures battered each other to the brink of death. When their movements slowed and their roars turned to whimpers, I stepped out of hiding. With one final Spore Cloud, I incapacitated them both. Then, like the smug mutt had done to me earlier, I walked slowly toward them. I stood over the fenrir, watching as the light faded from its eyes. [System Activated!] [Quest Reminder: Slay the Monster "Corrupted Young Fenrir" in the Eastern Forest.] (Completed) [Reward: Increased Reputation with the Various Races Village.] [System Response: Defeated Corrupted Young Fenrir! Awarded Relic of Neverending Frost! (Epic)] [Defeated Swamp Dweller! Awarded Storage Stone! (Epic)] [System Response: Solo Boss Clear Reward! Due to the fact that the Corrupted Young Fenrir is the boss monster of the Wolf Zone as well as the Swamp Dweller being the boss monster of the Swamp Zone, the host is given the special privilege of an Evolution as the first clear reward for defeating two bosses at once! Would the host like to evolve now? Y/N] I stared at the glowing prompt in front of me, my body trembling from exhaustion and pain. My back was still bleeding, and every muscle in me ached. Did I want to evolve now? I groaned and sank to the ground. "I just want to take a bath..." (¨i©n¨i) Chapter 34: Negotiation Is Just Glorified Arguing "Oh? Back already? Faster than I thought," the tribe leader of the female village said with a knowing smirk. She stood tall, her arms crossed, her face trying to maintain a kind demeanor¡ªthough the unmistakable glint of greed in her eyes ruined the effect. I dragged the remains of the boss monster behind me, half-eaten and barely recognizable, and dumped it at her feet. "Yeah... I''m back." I yawned, practically dead on my feet. The system granting me evolution made me want to sleep all the time, like a gamer running on zero caffeine after a marathon session. The leader leaned in closer. "You seem tired. Let''s talk tomorrow, and you can give that to the others." Her tone was sweet, but her eyes screamed MINE. "Yeah, no," I said, waving her off. "I might be tired, but I can still see you drooling over it. Let''s talk business now before I pass out and you pretend we made a deal I never agreed to." Her smirk faltered for half a second before returning, sharper this time. "Fine, let''s talk." --- After what felt like hours of haggling (but was probably closer to 20 minutes), we settled on a deal. They''d provide weapons and armor, and in return, we''d give them food and a promise to help if they were in trouble. I thought that was pretty fair¡ªuntil I realized that "help" might involve me fighting another oversized monster while they watched from a safe distance. "Good doing business with you," she said with a grin, trying to rope me into staying. "Why don''t you rest here for a while? We could¡ª" "Yeah, no thanks," I cut her off. "I''ve got ''goons'' back home who''ll probably eat each other if I don''t get back soon." "Hahaha, we used to have goons too, we left though due to problems, hope yer goons don''t have that!" The leader said followed by a few nods from the other ogres....did I forget to mention the leader of this tribe is an Ogre? And that this village is called " Oasis"? They said it was cuz they wanted to run away and finally created their little oasis of paradise.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. With that, I hauled myself away from the village, ignoring the looks of disappointment on their faces. --- As I trudged through the forest, trying not to trip over tree roots or pass out, I opened up the system interface out of sheer boredom. I''d been ignoring it for the most part. It felt too much like cheating. Every time I accomplished something, it threw notifications in my face like it was trying to prove it had contributed. [ System Interface Name: Aria Titles: Boss, Runt, Little Weakling, The One Who Killed 2 Bosses at Once (New!), The One Who Builds (New!) Stats: (Locked) Skills: Bite (Lv. 1), Squeal (Lv. 1), Spore Manipulation (Lv. 3), Spore Cloud (Lv. 2), Spore Burst (Lv. 2) Magic Skills: (Locked) Evolution: Y/N ] I frowned. "Why does it say ''Magic Skills: Locked''? I unlocked mana ages ago!" The system chimed in like an obnoxious tutor. [ System Response: Mana and stats are separate. Unlocking stats will also unlock mana. However, stats remain locked until you evolve to a higher grade. ] "So... I can''t use it because I''m still technically a kid?" [ System Tip: Correct! Unlocking stats and magic requires evolution. Would you like to evolve now? ] "Not until I''m back at base. Show me the options, though." The system promptly pulled up a list of evolution paths, and I skimmed through them. --- Evolution Paths 1. Shadow Ogre: Stealthy and agile. Think ninja but uglier. 2. Ember Warden: A walking barbecue. Good for roasting marshmallows and enemies alike. 3. Spirit Ogre: Glowy and magical, like a spiritual lightbulb. 4. Primal Vanguard: All brawn, no brain. Comes with extra fur. --- Each came with its own shiny abilities and stat gains, but I waved it off. "Yeah, no, not picking yet. I''m too tired to think about it. Save it for later." [ System Response: Acknowledged. Would you like a bedtime story instead? ] "...Wait, can you actually do that?" [ System Response: No. But nice try. ] I groaned and kept walking, determined to make it back to the base before collapsing. Evolution could wait, but sleep? That couldn''t come fast enough. Chapter 35: Goblins, Relics, and a Merchant’s Coup Finally, the village came into view. It was still standing, thank the gods, though I couldn''t shake the feeling something had gone horribly wrong. Call it instinct or just "years" of experience dealing with monsters like Scarface and Gorn. The moment I stumbled through the gates, exhaustion dragging at my every step, I was greeted by Scarface. His wide, toothy grin stretched from ear to ear¡ªa grin that immediately set off every alarm bell in my head. "Welcome back, runt! You look like you got chewed up and spit out by a wyvern!" he said, his tone somehow managing to be both amused and mildly concerned. "Long story," I muttered, dumping the sack of supplies I''d bartered for at his feet. "Here''s the food, some weapons, and a few extras. The armor''s still being made, so we''ll have to go back for it later." Before Scarface could reply, Gorn appeared beside him, practically vibrating with excitement. How he managed to sneak up on me every time, I would never know. "Ooh! More villages to visit? More chaos to cause?" the goblin scout asked, his eyes gleaming. "Sure, let''s call it that," I sighed. "Did anything happen while I was gone?" "Yep!" Scarface chirped. "But we''ll talk later. For now, let me show you your new house!" I blinked. "Wait. New house?" "Yeah, we finished it! Come on, you''re gonna love it!" Gorn said, practically dragging me. --- To my surprise, the structure was... decent. It was solid, sturdy, and not even a little on fire¡ªa significant improvement over their usual projects. But as I scanned the materials, I noticed some wood and stone that definitely didn''t belong to us. Suspicion flickered in the back of my mind, but it vanished as soon as I spotted the bed. A real bed. With a mattress. Sleep first. Questions later.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. I barely made it to the mattress before collapsing face-first into it. Sweet, sweet unconsciousness, here I come. --- When I woke up the next morning, my first thought was that I needed to fire whoever let the sun exist. My second thought was, Status report. "Scarface!" I barked, rubbing sleep from my eyes. The ogre lumbered in, grinning like a child who had just eaten the last cookie. "Morning, boss! You sleep good?" "I did, thanks. Now spill. What happened while I was out?" Scarface puffed up his chest like a soldier preparing to deliver a victory speech. "So, uh, some humans came by. Merchant group¡ªfive of them. All women. One of the women was the merchant in charge. We, uh, negotiated with them." I narrowed my eyes. "Negotiated? Peacefully?" "Yep! Followed your advice: talk first, smash later!" Okay, unexpected, but not bad. "Good. What did you trade for?" Scarface hesitated, scratching the back of his head. "Uh... some mushrooms... and your shiny rocks." My stomach dropped. "What shiny rocks?" "The ones under your bed. The Imps found them. The merchant really liked them, so¡ª" ...."You WHAT?!" I leapt to my feet so fast I nearly tripped over the bed. Shoving it aside, I frantically searched the space beneath. Nothing. The relics were gone. My priceless, irreplaceable relics¡ª. Scarface took a cautious step back. "Hey, we didn''t know they were important! They were shiny, so we figured¡ª" "Stop talking before I trade you next," I snarled. "Urk-, but, uh, hey atleast we still got this right?" He said as he showed me the Ogre relic! --- After the initial yelling subsided (and after I hurled a few mushrooms at Scarface for good measure), I sat down to assess the damage. "Okay," I said, pinching the bridge of my nose. "What did you get in return for the relics?" "Oh, lots of stuff!" Scarface perked up. "Building materials, some shiny human tools, extra weapons¡ª" "You traded priceless treasures that could''ve evolved you morons for sticks and rocks?" I deadpanned. "They''re nice sticks and rocks," he said defensively. I resisted the urge to scream. Barely. "Do you have any idea what you''ve done? Those relics weren''t just trinkets. They could''ve changed everything for us! They were tied to monster evolution, for goodness sake!" £¨©–_£ï£© Scarface shrugged. "Well, when you put it like that¡ª" "Scarface." My voice was calm. Too calm. "Finish that sentence, and I swear I''ll ship you to the merchants as our next trade item." He wisely shut his mouth. I won''t do that anyway. --- Finally calming down. Again. I analyzed the real problem right now. The merchants were coming back in a few days. That meant, either a hunting party will come with them or something else. Scarface, ever the optimist, tried to lighten the mood. "Hey, maybe the relics weren''t that important. I mean, you would''ve already used it, right?" I glared at him so hard he actually flinched. "I would''ve if I KNEW!" Seriously, do these guys not see the problem?! As I mulled over my next move, Scarface suddenly spoke again. "Hey, boss?" "What?" I snapped. "You, uh, left another shiny rock under your pillow. Should I¡ª" I didn''t let him finish. The nearest mushroom flew across the room, smacking him square in the face. Chapter 36: A Plan to Protect Us All I can''t just sit here waiting. I need a plan. Humans crawling through this forest spell trouble. It''s only a matter of time before they see us as a threat. Once that happens, they won''t hesitate to wipe us out. We can''t let it come to that. We need to evolve, to act, and to defend ourselves before it''s too late. Stepping outside my new house, I called for Scarface and told him to gather everyone. A mix of imps, lizardmen, goblins, and ogres assembled, their curious eyes fixed on me. Once everyone had gathered, I raised my voice to address them. "Listen up! This isn''t the first time we''ve seen humans near the forest, and that''s bad news. The first few might seem harmless, but once they realize how fast our numbers are growing, they''ll send a crusade to destroy us. "We can''t sit around and wait for that to happen. We need to take action, to grow stronger, and to protect ourselves! So, does anyone here know of any strange or unusual places nearby? Anything that might help us?" I asked, scanning their faces for a response. At first, silence. Then, Scarface finally spoke up. "Uh, boss¡­ you remember that shiny rock you found in the cave? We found it near an old battleground. Folks say a powerful ogre warrior fought there. We thought the rock might make us stronger, but after years of waiting, nothing happened, so we left it alone. Do you think there might be more there?" "Battleground? You mean the one with the shrine?" Gorn interjected. "Shrine?" I repeated, turning to him. "Yeah. It looks like a shrine, but not quite. The leader of a neighboring goblin pack went inside once with his men, thinking there was food. None of them ever came back out. That''s why we''ve stayed away," Gorn explained, his tone serious. "Where is it?" I asked, leaning forward. "South. Past the swamp. There''s a path that leads straight to it. But, boss, it''s dangerous!" Gorn warned, worry clear on his face.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Dangerous or not, I knew what had to be done. I couldn''t let fear hold me back anymore. Not after what happened the last time. Hesitation had cost me before, and I wasn''t about to repeat that mistake. "I''m going. Alone," I declared, my tone firm. "No!" Scarface and the others cried out, their voices filled with concern. Their usual carefree expressions were replaced with serious, worried looks. For all their antics, they knew when something mattered. "We don''t have a choice. We need to move forward," I said. "Then take us with you!" Scarface insisted. "I can''t. Scarface, Gorn¡ªyou two need to stay here and lead. Protect everyone while I''m gone. This place needs you," I said, locking eyes with them. I could see the doubt and worry in their expressions, but I didn''t give them the chance to argue further. With humans, corrupted monsters, and who knows what else out there, this was a risk I had to take¡ªfor all of us. The rest of the day was spent preparing. Supplies were packed, and I laid out plans for the village''s defenses. Three days. That''s all the time we had before the merchant team returned, likely with adventurers in tow. I didn''t believe for a second that the merchant or adventurers we''d met before hadn''t reported us. And now? The arrival of an "Adventuring party protecting a merchant" so close to our camp? Yeah, no, that couldn''t be a coincidence. That was a scouting party, sent to gather information about our numbers. The nagging feeling at the back of my head said so and I believe it. If they decided we were a threat, they''d strike. I had to prepare for every possibility¡ªnegotiations, surprise attacks, even a full-blown hunting party. I couldn''t leave anything to chance. Before I left, I called everyone together one last time. Their worried faces stared back at me as I stood before them. "I''ll be back in three days," I said firmly. "By then, I expect you all to have done everything I''ve asked. Turn this place into a stronghold. Make it a place that can protect you." "Seriously, stop trying to act cool. You look dumb. But...be careful, runt," Grumpy muttered. It was the first time I''d heard him speak since I came back. Despite all his complaints, I could tell he cared. This brother of mine, seriously, what a tsundere (£Þ¨Œ£Þ) "We don''t want to carry your remains back from that place." "I''ll be fine!" I replied with a confident smile, hoping to ease their worry. "Boss! We promise we''ll change by the time you come back!" An Imp said. I looked back and smiled "You better!" And with that, I turned and set off, heading south through the forest and past the swamp. I''ll come back, and by then, I''ll make this place into something no humans, no mastermind, and definitely no fate, can just attack so easily! --- What I didn''t realize then¡ªwhat I wouldn''t understand until years later¡ªwas that the place I was heading to would change everything. It would be the place where I first encountered one of the pieces that shaped who I am today. Chapter 37: A Shrine of the Undead A few hours after leaving the village, I arrived at the so-called shrine by mid-afternoon. Just like Gorn described, it looked like a shrine but also not. If this were an MMORPG, it would probably be classified as a dungeon, with its theme centered around a mysterious, and abandoned shrine. The area was eerily quiet, save for the occasional rustle of leaves and the distant calls of unseen creatures. The shrine itself was surrounded by crumbling gravestones, overgrown with moss and vines. The air smelled damp, with an underlying hint of decay. This place is full of graves. If I didn''t know better, I''d bet my claws that this dungeon is crawling with zombies and skeletons. I I walk forward, wobbly. Why? Cuz I''m shit scared of Zombies!! Those lifeless eyes, those rotting flesh, and the way they bite into flesh to turn others into zombies too-!! Those zombie movies gave me trauma and paranoia, back on Earth, I used to always carry a foldable knife cuz I was scared a zombie outbreak might happen!! Just thinking about the fact that this place might be crawling with that made my skin itch with unease! And now here I am, standing in what could very well be a zombie nest. My worst nightmare made real, *sob* (¨i©n¨i) "This is fine," I whispered to myself, taking another shaky step forward. "I''ve faced corrupted monsters, humans, and even that idiot Scarface. Zombies are just... mindless. Easy to handle. Right?" Right?! A gust of wind blew through the shrine, causing the tall grass to sway and the loose branches to creak. I jumped at the sound, sword in hand, my eyes darting around the area. "Okay, not fine. Not fine at all," I muttered under my breath, my eyes looking around nervously. The closer I got to the shrine''s entrance, the heavier the atmosphere became. It felt like something was watching me, waiting for the right moment to strike.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. I reached the stone steps leading up to the shrine. The carvings on the stone pillars flanking the entrance were ancient, depicting battles long past. Skeletons and decaying warriors were etched into the stone, wielding weapons and magic against unseen foes. "Of course, it had to be the undead," I grumbled. The door to the shrine¡ªor rather, the large stone slab blocking the entrance¡ªwas covered in faint glowing runes. I hesitated, staring at it for a moment. Do I really want to go in there? Answer. No! Definitely not! A low growl behind me snapped me out of my thoughts. I whipped around, only to see three skeletal wolves prowling toward me from the shadows. Their empty eye sockets glowed faintly with a malevolent light, and their bones rattled with every step. "Oh, come on!" I groaned. The wolves didn''t wait for me to make a move. They lunged all at once, their jaws snapping. I jumped back, narrowly avoiding the first one, and swiped at the second, my claws slicing through its ribcage. The third wolf tried to flank me, but I spun around, slamming my tail into its skull with a satisfying crack. The first wolf lunged again, but this time I was ready. With a roar, I slashed it, crushing its skull in one blow. The remaining two wolves hesitated, their glowing eyes dimming slightly. "Yeah, that''s right! Back off!" I shouted, more to bolster my own courage than anything else. Instead of retreating, the wolves let out a chilling howl. Moments later, the ground around me began to stir. Please not a zombie, Please not a zombie, please not a zombieeeee!! ( ?_? ) Bony hands emerged from the dirt, followed by rotting corpses dragging themselves out of their graves. "Nope! Nope, nope, nope!" I yelped, backing toward the shrine''s entrance. The runes on the stone slab began to glow brighter as I got closer, reacting to my presence. Without thinking, I placed my hand on the surface. The runes flared, and the stone slab slid open with a deep rumble. I didn''t wait to see what horrors the undead outside would unleash. I bolted inside, the door sliding shut behind me just as the first zombie reached the steps. Panting, I leaned against the cold stone wall, my heart pounding in my chest. The interior of the shrine was dark, illuminated only by faint, flickering torches lining the walls. The air was heavy with the smell of dust and mildew, but at least it was free of rotting flesh. "For now," I muttered, trying to steady my breathing. I glanced around the chamber, taking in the ancient architecture and the eerie silence. This was it. I had officially entered the dungeon. And if the undead outside were just the welcoming party, I dreaded what awaited me deeper inside. "Well," I said aloud, forcing a nervous laugh. "No turning back now." Chapter 38: The Armor Walking forward cautiously, I keep looking around and and behind me evry few steps. The inside of the shrine isn''t dark, actually filled with glowing blue fire of torches. It looks like your typical dungeon. Although that didn''t help the fact it was dark!! If there were things that scared the living shit outta me, it would be, zombies, enclosed spaces, people, heights, haunted houses and the DARK!! I know, I have lots of fear, I get it. Don''t judge! They scare me! *Grab* "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" I screamed and flailed my sword around hoping to strike whatever just touched me!!! I want to call child protection agencies!! Looking back, I found nothing, chills spread to my skin, my heart beating fast, my body feeling cold... Yep, nope, I''m out! (¡ñ__¡ñ) And so, I turned tails and ran away! I''d rather be fighting skeletons than face that!!! My feet dragged me straight towards a giant door, on my way here I didn''t meet any monsters. I guess the ones are those outside and the boss is the only one inside. Pushing it, I look around, preparing for a boss to come and attack me! But...for some reason, there was nothing inside? Only a chest in the middle of the room, that''s it... What the? *Clang* I jumped at the noise, only to see a knight armor? walking towards me. Alerted, I thought it was the boss, but it instead just stood there, just observing.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Okay, definitely not creepy! I cautiously walked backwards, slowly getting closer to the chest in the middle while observing the knight in front of me. It didn''t have any sword, nor did it have anything other than it''s armor and the necklace on it''s neck, a golden shield and sword. *Clang* It moved! As I was getting closer to the chest it moved, but not in the way I expected it to. It just kneeled, like the ones japanese people do when they sit on a mat? It just stayed there, maybe it''s not trying to harm me and it''s showing it? "Do-Do you wanna kill me?" I asked, yeah, go me, ask the very armored looking *something* in front of us if it wanna kill us, very smart, you dumbfuck!! And yet it still shook it''s head. I don''t trust it, but let''s get the chest first. I was gonna touch the chest but the armor then stood up and stopped me. It''s fast, like one second it was there standing and then the next it was here holding my small hand. I tried, in panic, to free myself but it wouldn''t budge so I did what I do best. Be stupid and ask. "Wh-What are you doing?!" I stammered, flailing my free arm like that would magically make the situation less terrifying. Spoiler: it did not. The knight tilted its head again, almost like it was judging me. I don''t know how a faceless hunk of metal could radiate "You''re such an idiot" energy, but it managed. "Hey! Let go of me! You can''t just grab people like that! Ever heard of personal space?!" I yelled, yanking at my hand like my life depended on it. Which, honestly, it might. Instead of letting go, the knight calmly pointed at the chest behind me with its free hand. I squinted at it, utterly confused. "What? The chest? What about it?" The knight gave a small, deliberate shake of its head, as if saying, Don''t touch it. "Ohhh, I see. You''re guarding it. Cool, cool, got it," I said, nodding rapidly. Then, because I have a questionable relationship with survival instincts, I added, "But, uh, what if I want to open it?" The knight didn''t like that. Its grip on my hand tightened just enough to make its point. "Okay, okay! Chill! I won''t open it!" I squeaked, waving my free hand in surrender. It finally let go of me, and I stumbled back a step, clutching my poor, squished fingers. "Geez, you''re like a paranoid parent locking the cookie jar," I muttered under my breath. The knight crossed its arms and just stood there, staring at me like it wanted me to leave. Unfortunately, I ain''t going anywhere! So what did I do? Sit down, that''s what. So now I''m in another staring contest, this time with an armor. It clearly did not look amused, but it just let me be, actually it carried me away from the chest and put me on it''s lap like some baby! I didn''t bother moving or trying to free myself, with my strength, that''s not possible. So, I stayed on it''s cold hard lap and wondered what Scarface and the others are doing right now... Chapter 39: Decision to change Gorn POV: After the boss left, we returned to work, though the mood in the cave had shifted. The usual chatter, laughter, and grumbling were replaced with an uneasy silence. Nobody said it outright, but we all felt it. How could we not? The image of the boss¡ªbarely taller than the smallest goblin here¡ªmarching off to face danger alone gnawed at every one of us. Sure, the boss was strong. Too strong for someone her size. But that was exactly the problem. "Hey," one of the older goblins muttered, breaking the silence. "What are we even doing here? Hitting rocks while she''s out there risking her neck?" A few others grumbled in agreement, though no one met his eyes. Even the Imps, who usually had more energy than sense, sat quietly off to the side. Their wings drooped as if they were as ashamed as the rest of us. The thought hit me like a hammer: We''re useless. We''d been relying on her too much. Every time trouble came knocking, we cowered and let her deal with it. And every time she came back victorious, we cheered and acted like that was enough. But was it? "No," I said aloud, surprising even myself. A few goblins turned to look at me, their eyes tired and confused.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. "We can''t keep doing this," I said, louder this time. "She''s just a kid. A kid. And we''re sitting here, letting her do everything because it''s easier for us. What kind of pathetic excuse for a crew are we?" One of the younger goblins raised his hand, his voice hesitant. "B-But she''s the boss. Isn''t it her job to lead us?" "To lead us, not babysit us," Tink snapped. "We''re supposed to have her back, not hide behind her!" The room fell into an awkward silence, but I could see the gears turning in their heads. "He''s right. The boss needs someone to have her back to, so that the next time she leaves she can say with certainty ''I''ll leave this to you guys'' not ''I''ll come back as fast as I can''..." Grumpy added, getting the other ogre''s and lizardmen to nod their head... One of the Imps finally stood up, his wings buzzing faintly. "...I don''t want her to fight alone anymore." "Neither do I," another voice chimed in. Scarface, the ogre chief said, coming back from outside. "That runt is doing everything she can and we''re here doing nothing? I can see everytime the runt comes back that she''s happy we''re all still alive. She doesn''t show it but she observes everyone whenever she comes back. Are we gonna let her worry about us all the time? Someone the age of our child? What sort of pathetic excuse are we if we are? It''s already happened multiple times, and only now do we think of this? When danger is just around the corner?" Scarface added, he''s right though. We can''t keep going like this, and I''m sure the others think so too. One by one, the others spoke up. Some muttered their agreement, while others slammed their fists into the ground in frustration. "We''ve gotta get stronger," I said, standing tall. "Not just for her, but for us. We''re tired of being weak, of being the ones who always need saving. It''s time we start pulling our weight." A murmur of determination spread through the room, growing louder by the second. "We''ll train," Boulder continued, his voice rising with conviction. "We''ll fight. And the next time trouble comes knocking, we won''t just sit around waiting for her to fix it. We''ll stand beside her, shoulder to shoulder." A cheer erupted, small at first but growing into a roar. For the first time in a long time since long ago, I saw it again, the fire in their eyes. Determination. Hope. The boss wasn''t just going to change us. We were going to change ourselves. Chapter 40: Mimic fight!! Oblivious to whatever was happening back at camp, I found myself still stuck on the lap of this overly clingy suit of armor. "Can you let me go now?" I huffed, my patience wearing thin. "Seriously, you''ve made your point. Whatever that point is!" The armor tilted its helmet as if considering my request. Then, finally, it moved. Clang. Clang. It let me go. "Thank you," I muttered, hopping off and brushing myself off. "See? That wasn''t so hard." But instead of just sitting there like usual, the armor stood, turned toward the far wall, and started walking. "Uh¡­ where are you going?" I called after it, but it didn''t respond. Of course, it didn''t. Why would it? I was just the nuisance it had to babysit. The sound of its footsteps echoed through the chamber as it grabbed something from the wall. A vial? I squinted, but it was too dark to see clearly. Bgrrrr. The ground shook beneath my feet. I stumbled, nearly falling. "What now?!" I yelped, looking around. Above me, the ceiling shifted with a loud rumble, revealing a patch of the night sky. Moonlight spilled into the chamber, illuminating the room in a silvery glow. Runes on the walls and floor lit up briefly, pulsing with life before fading. My gaze locked onto the chest at the center of the room. The runes all seemed to lead back to it. "That chest¡­" I muttered, the realization hitting me. That''s why the armor hadn''t let me near it earlier. The armor walked toward the chest, uncorking the vial and sprinkling its contents over it. For a moment, nothing happened. Then the chest shuddered.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Uh, what''s going on?" I asked, taking a step back. The trembling grew more violent. Arms sprouted from its sides, long and gnarled. Then legs. And then¡­ a mouth. A gaping, toothy mouth filled with rows of sharp, jagged teeth. "A mimic?!" I shouted, my stomach flipping. The mimic roared, its guttural cry echoing through the chamber. "Of course it''s a mimic!" I groaned, drawing my sword. "Why wouldn''t it be a mimic?" The mimic lunged, snapping its teeth at the armor. To my surprise, the armor stepped in without hesitation, blocking the attack with its arm. The mimic''s teeth sank into the metal with a sickening crunch, but the armor didn''t flinch. It retaliated with a powerful punch, sending the mimic skidding across the floor. "Okay, maybe you''ve got this," I muttered, inching back. But the mimic wasn''t done. It sprang back to its feet, snarling, and charged toward both of us. "Alright, guess I''m in this too," I grumbled, gripping my sword tighter. The mimic swiped at me with one of its clawed arms. I ducked, rolling to the side just as the claws whistled past my head. "Close! Too close!" I yelled, scrambling to my feet. The armor stepped in again, grabbing the mimic by one of its arms and slamming it to the ground. But the mimic was relentless. It twisted free, kicking out with its makeshift legs and sending the armor staggering back. I took the opening. With a shout, I charged in, swinging my sword at the mimic''s exposed side. The blade hit, carving a deep gouge into its wooden body. The mimic screeched, turning its glowing eyes on me. "Oh no, not me. Focus on the big guy!" I shouted, dodging another swipe of its claws. The armor recovered and lunged, tackling the mimic before it could attack me again. The two clashed, metal and wood colliding in a brutal exchange. I didn''t have time to catch my breath. Spotting an opening, I darted in again, slashing at one of the mimic''s legs. It roared in pain, stumbling. "Yeah, take that!" I shouted, only to yelp as its arm lashed out toward me. I barely blocked it in time, my arms trembling from the force. "Could use some help here!" I called out, glaring at the armor. The armor responded by grabbing the mimic''s other arm and twisting. There was a loud crack as the limb snapped off, and the mimic let out a guttural howl. Seizing the chance, I went for its back, driving my sword into the gap between its makeshift shoulder blades. The mimic convulsed, its movements becoming very erratic. The armor delivered the final blow, slamming its fist down onto the mimic''s head. The creature collapsed to the ground, twitching before finally going still. I staggered back, breathing heavily. My arms ached, my heart was pounding, but at least it was over. I glanced at the armor, which was already turning away, as if the fight hadn''t just happened. "Seriously? Not even a nod of acknowledgment?" I muttered, wiping sweat from my brow. "Whatever. We made a good team, though. Admit it." The armor ignored me, returning to its original spot. I looked down at the lifeless mimic, shaking my head. "This dungeon sucks," I muttered, sheathing my sword. But deep down, I couldn''t help feeling a small spark of pride. Maybe I''m not completely useless after all. Chapter 41: Evolution, Baby! Looking at the fading mimic, I sprinted forward, expecting loot to drop from its remains. Coins, weapons, maybe even a treasure map¡ªanything would do! But as the mimic''s remains disappeared into glowing particles, they left behind nothing. "What the fuck?!" I yelled, throwing my arms in the air. I crouched down, frantically patting the ground where it had vanished. Surely there had to be something! A key, a gem¡ªanything! But there wasn''t. It hit me like a punch to the gut. I failed. "What am I supposed to show Scarface and the others now?" I muttered under my breath. My throat felt tight. They''re waiting for me back home. Waiting for proof that their faith in me wasn''t misplaced. Waiting for hope. I looked up at the living armor, still standing silently a few steps away. Its helmet tilted, almost like it was asking, What''s wrong, kid? "Everything''s wrong," I spat bitterly, turning away. I dropped to the floor, curling up with my arms wrapped around my knees. Hot tears stung my eyes as I cried, each sob cutting deeper into my pride. While I wallowed in disappointment, I barely noticed the sound of metal clanking softly across the stone floor. A hand patted my head. Startled, I blinked up through blurry eyes. The living armor stood above me, now holding a small chest¡ªlike the kind princesses use for jewelry or delicate treasures. "What''s that?" I asked, wiping at my face with my sleeve. The armor didn''t answer, of course. Instead, it crouched down and opened the chest.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Inside was something glowing faintly, radiating warmth and power¡ªa relic. "A relic¡­" I whispered, my breath catching. My fingers twitched. I couldn''t take my eyes off it. It was beautiful, shaped like a small crystalline heart, pulsing with a steady rhythm like it was alive. "You¡ª!" I scrambled to my knees, unable to keep the excitement out of my voice. But then I stopped. This wasn''t mine to take. The armor had found it. It belonged to it, not me. I sat back, forcing myself to think. If I wanted this relic, I''d have to trade for it. Something of equal value. I bit my lip, wracking my brain for an idea, but before I could speak, the armor reached into the chest, lifted the relic, and extended it toward me. My jaw dropped. "Wait¡­ you''re giving it to me?" I stammered, staring at the relic in disbelief. The armor nodded. "But I don''t have anything to trade for it!" I exclaimed, holding up my hands. "How about this: come with me outside. I''ll find something to give you in exchange, okay?" The armor shook its head, as if to say, Why would I want something from you? Rude. "Fine," I muttered, crossing my arms. "But I''m not gonna forget this." I took the relic, its warmth spreading through my fingers as soon as I touched it. It felt¡­ alive. Like it recognized me. As I stared at the relic, a memory clicked into place. This was the third one. The final piece I needed. The Ogre relic. The Relic of Neverending Frost. And now this one. The moment the thought crossed my mind, the three relics began to glow, their light merging and growing brighter. "What the¡ª?!" I yelped, dropping the new relic, but it didn''t hit the floor. Instead, it hovered, the other two relics flying out of my pack to join it. The air around me crackled with energy. A searing heat ran through my body, followed by a bone-chilling cold. "Hey! Armor dude! Is this supposed to be happening?!" I shouted, but the armor stood still, watching me as if this was all part of some plan. I felt a sharp pain in my chest, then in my arms, my legs, my head¡ªeverywhere. My vision blurred. "Ahh¡ª!" I cried out, clutching my chest as I collapsed to my knees. The relics shattered into fragments of light, each piece burrowing into my skin. My body burned, the pain overwhelming as if something inside me was breaking apart and being rebuilt. And then, just as suddenly as it started, it stopped. I gasped for air, my body trembling. Slowly, I pushed myself up, realizing something was different. My hands¡ªthey weren''t small and childlike anymore. They were slender, elegant, and I felt strong. I stumbled toward the chest''s reflective surface, catching sight of my reflection. A young woman stared back at me. Her skin was as white as snow, her long hair black as night. Her crimson eyes glowed faintly, sharp and predatory. I touched my face, my lips parting in shock. "Is that¡­ me?" The armor stepped forward, nodding its head slightly, as if to acknowledge what I''d become. I wasn''t just me anymore. I was something new. [System alert! Succesfully evolved into hidden race, Ice Oni (Epic!)] Chapter 42: Testing the skills [System Alert!] [Host evolution complete. New race: Ice Oni (Epic!) detected. Transitioning system functionalities...] [System Notice: Host''s fully grown body has unlocked stat interface and magic skill access. Compiling data...] --- System Interface Updated! Name: Aria Race: Ice Oni (Epic!) Titles: Boss, Runt, Little Weakling, The One Who Killed 2 Bosses at Once, The One Who Builds, Oni (new!) Stats: Strength: 567 Intelligence: 496 Dexterity: 391 Vitality: 455 Mana: 439 Skills: Bite (Lv. 1) Squeal (Lv. 1) Spore Manipulation (Lv. 3) Spore Cloud (Lv. 2) Spore Burst (Lv. 2) Magic Skills: 1. Ice Magic (Lv. 1) (New!) 2. Foresight (Lv. 1) 3. Frostbound Aura (Lv. 1) (New!) 4. Glacier Spikes (Lv. 1) (New!) --- I stared at the new interface, squinting at the stats and skills. "Epic, huh?" I muttered. "Sure doesn''t feel like it."If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. So from what I understand about these magic skills it''s like this: 1. Ice Magic (Lv. 1) (New!) Basic manipulation of ice elements. Create weapons, shields, or projectiles. Functional, but don''t expect it to be pretty. 2. Foresight (Lv. 1) Glimpse a few seconds into the future. Great for dodging attacks or knowing I''m about to step on something or someone filthy. 3. Frostbound Aura (Lv. 1) (New!) Emit a freezing aura that slows enemies and reduces their frost resistance. Doubles as personal air conditioning. 4. Glacier Spikes (Lv. 1) (New!) Summon large ice spikes from the ground. High damage potential, though my aim could use some work. Anyway, lemme try those. I flexed my fingers experimentally, watching wisps of cold energy swirl around them. Okay, do something simple. "[Ice Dagger]," I said aloud, focusing on the image of a sleek, deadly weapon. A moment later, an ice dagger materialized in my hand. It was sharp and cold... and bent at a weird angle... "What is this, a decorative butter knife?" I groaned holding my face on my hand while holding it up. "I''m supposed to look intimidating, not like I raided a snowman''s kitchen!" The living armor laughed behind me, or what I can assume as laughing cuz it''s bent while holding it''s stomach right now... "Oh, excuse me for not being perfect on the first try!" I shot back, rolling my eyes. It''s my first time doing magic, give me a break! I''m only doing what those protagonist''s in manga''s or manhwa''s do, sheesh, cut me some slack! Moving on and ignoring the living armor behind me who was currently, still laughing. I activated [Frostbound Aura]. Instantly, the air around me dropped several degrees, frost spreading along the floor. The armor froze¡ªliterally. Ice crept up its joints, and it started scraping frost off with some annoyance(?), I literally have no idea, it''s not my fault it''s an armor! Blame the author! "Hey, I''m testing here! Quit whining," I snapped, trying to look like I''m not doing this out of pure revenge (*^¨Œ^*) "At least you''re not melting in this dungeon heat anymore." For my next attempt, I tried [Glacier Spikes]. I aimed at a nearby boulder, imagining sharp ice bursting through it. With a rumble, the spikes erupted... a full meter to the left of my target. "Great. Not only am I new, but I also suck. Just what I need." The armor clapped. Slowly. Mockingly. "Real supportive, thanks," I muttered. Finally, I glanced back at the system, squinting at the titles section. "Boss, Runt, Little Weakling¡ªwho writes this garbage?!" I demanded, waving a hand at the screen. I didn''t notice before because I was too tired but what the hell?! While I was busy cursing whoever decided I needed those titles, the system, of course, ignored me. "Well, fine! Watch out world, I''m back!" I declared, pointing forward with my left hand and puting my right hand on my hip. I took a bold step forward... and promptly tripped on one of my own Glacier Spikes. The armor clapped after which it bent over to laugh at me, again, the metal clacking sound sorrounded the dungeon. "Stop that!" I yelled, flailing to stand up. Embarrased. Dang it, of all the timings! "I''ll show you! Just you wait!" I stormed ahead, trying to salvage what was left of my dignity. The armor followed, its silent mockery lingering behind me. Chapter 43: Clanky? Chapter 43: New company "Wait." I stopped mid-step, glancing over my shoulder at the living armor. "By the way, do you wanna come with me?" I asked the armor, I have a feeling it''d be great to have it around. And my feelings are sometimes accurate, so why not ask it to go with me? (?-?) The armor froze, like, not literally this time, but more like it didn''t expect me to ask. It flinched slightly, tilting its head to the side in a way that screamed confused puppy. And for some bizarre reason, I found it... cute? I mean, it looks cute, why? I have no idea! (©¤¨Œ©¤) "Don''t look at me like that," I mumbled, rubbing the back of my neck. "You''ve been following me around anyway. Might as well make it official." Why''d that sound off? The armor straightened, as if considering the offer. It''s head armor slowly nodding. "Great!" I grinned, clapping my hands together. "Welcome to Team Aria. Population: two."You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. "By the way, the name''s Aria! Pleasure meeting you!" I said with a toothy grin. The armor tapped its chestplate, a soft clang echoing through the room. I think it was trying to say ''You''re lucky to have me.'' Am I seriously gonna have another tsundere in my team? "Yeah, yeah. Just don''t slow me down, alright?" I teased, turning back toward the dungeon''s exit. "Oh, and no more of that sarcastic clapping nonsense. I mean it." Gotta make it know the rules first. Behind me, the faint sound of a single, exaggeratedly loud clap echoed. "I heard that!" I yelled without turning around. The armor followed a few steps behind, and for the first time in a while, I felt like I wasn''t completely alone. Sure, my new teammate was a silent, sarcastic piece of sh- I mean, sentient metal, but hey, beggars can''t be choosers, right? As we walked, I started talking¡ªbecause someone had to fill the silence. "So, what should I call you? I can''t just keep saying ''armor'' all the time. Too generic." The armor didn''t respond, obviously. "How about... Clanky?" I offered with a smirk. It stopped walking. And looked at me as if the next second it was gonna stab me. "Okay, okay, not Clanky," I said quickly, raising my hands in surrender. "Jeez, tough crowd. How about Titan? Sounds strong, right?" The armor tilted its head, then gave a small, confused, nod. "Titan it is, then," I said, smiling. "Alright, Titan, let''s get out of this dungeon and find out what kind of trouble we can get into." The two of us continued onward, a mismatched duo of ice magic and silent sassiness. For some reason, I felt like this was the start of something... interesting. Or at least entertaining. Alright! On wards to home! (¨R?¨Q)/ Also, I feel like I''m forgetting something? Chapter 44: Zombies, Again! So what did I forget? Oh, nothing much, just the ZOMBIES currently outside!! Help!!! Why were these accursed things even created? To traumatize my poor soul? Is that it? No, it''s okay, I''m now a full-fledged, strong, and confide¡ª I was mid-sentence when something grabbed my right foot... I mechanically looked down, to see a rotting head with its eyeballs coming out of its socket, looking straight at me. Nope! Nope! Nuh-uh! I then flailed my foot around, trying to get its hands off me! "Grargh!" I heard coming closer... Looking up after I successfully got my foot out, zombies. Zombies everywhere!! And why''d they have to be the human kind!! (©×§¥©×) The creatures shuffled toward me, their decayed faces twisted in grotesque grins as they groaned and staggered forward. My heart raced, the old fear creeping back into my chest, but I had to hold it together. I wasn''t the same little ogre anymore. I could handle this. I glanced at Titan, my stoic, still silent piece of armor, who had just been standing there like a statue. I took a deep breath and raised my hand. Ice Magic. My magic surged through me like cold water, but it wasn''t nearly as powerful as I needed it to be to deal with this many zombies. "Time to level up, then," I muttered, snapping my fingers and activating Spore Manipulation. Tiny glowing spores began to float in the air around me. I waved my hand, sending them swirling outward, causing the nearest zombies to slow down as the spores began to infect them. Their skin turned an even darker, more decayed shade as the spores took hold. I felt the energy surge within me, the spores giving me a sense of control, and I could see my Spore Cloud ability activating automatically to confuse their senses. The cloud expanded, a swirling mist of toxins spreading through the horde. The zombies around me staggered back, their movements jerky as they breathed in the cloud. I was 50/50 on this one since zombies basically are decaying dead ghouls, so maybe it won''t work, but thank god it does! How, I don''t wanna find out! Still, I smirked, the power rushing through me. The zombies were easy targets when they couldn''t move or see properly.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. But then I saw something massive moving in the distance. A giant zombie¡ªeasily twice the size of the others¡ªwas charging straight toward me, wielding a rusted axe. "Great," I grumbled. "Big one, just what I needed." I quickly activated Glacier Spikes (Lv. 1), sending jagged pillars of ice shooting from the ground, impaling a few of the zombies in front of me. The huge zombie was still coming, swinging its axe like it was ready to mow me down. I wasn''t about to let it get close to me. I activated Foresight, and for a split second, the world slowed down. I saw the trajectory of the axe swing, and just before it could reach me, I rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the blow. The axe cut through the air with a *woosh* sound. "Nice try," I smirked, feeling the magic flowing more naturally through me with each skill I used. I wasn''t about to get caught by the zombie''s slow reflexes. Frostbound Aura flared to life around me, a shiny blue shield of icy energy that hardened as the zombie swung again. The cold aura kept the brute at bay, pushing back the force of the impact. And with that, I was done dodging. I raised my hand and summoned Ice Magic once again, but this time, I poured more power into it. The ground beneath the zombies began to freeze, thick layers of frost spreading out in every direction. The zombies near me were rooted in place, their legs freezing solid, leaving them unable to move. "Can''t catch me now!" I yelled, turning my attention back to the giant. It had gotten closer, swinging its axe wildly. I could feel the cold aura from Frostbound Aura protecting me, but this monster was still a threat. I activated Spore Burst as I ran toward it, sending a blast of concentrated spores into the giant''s chest. It recoiled, its body twitching as the spores burned through its decaying flesh. "Take that you giant piece of decaying shit!" I shouted, feeling the energy build in my chest. The spores worked their magic, turning the once indestructible zombie into a wobbly, twitching mess. Titan finally moved and lunged forward with surprising force, it''s massive armored frame knocking the zombie off balance. The giant crashed to the ground with a massive thud, and before it could rise, Titan smashed its skull with a powerful swing of it''s fist. The battle with the massive zombie was over, but the smaller zombies were still charging toward me, their grotesque faces contorted in hunger. I turned to face them, activating Spore Cloud again. The cloud spread faster this time, thicker and more concentrated. The zombies in its path began to stagger, slowing down, their movements sluggish as the spores began to take hold of them. I was getting the hang of this (¨R?¨Q) "Alright, let''s wrap this up," I muttered, raising my hand again to unleash Glacier Spikes. I thrust my palms out, sending the icy spikes shooting through the air, impaling any zombies who got too close. The sound of them crashing into the ice echoed through the battlefield. The remaining zombies were trapped, too slow to evade my magic or the spreading frost beneath their feet. As I watched them fall, I could feel it¡ªthe surge of power, the feeling of leveling up. I glanced at my skills. [System alert! Spore Manipulation (Lv. 3) -> Spore Manipulation (Lv. 4) Spore Cloud (Lv. 2) -> Spore Cloud (Lv. 3) Ice Magic (Lv. 1) -> Ice Magic (Lv. 2) Frostbound Aura (Lv. 1) -> Frostbound Aura (Lv. 2) Glacier Spikes (Lv. 1) -> Glacier Spikes (Lv. 2) Keep it up little goblin! ] I smiled. This was the kind of progress I needed. Also, the hell? Not needed you holographic blue thing! I turned back to Titan, who had already taken care of the last few zombies around us. My new teammate didn''t seem to acknowledge the victory, but I could tell we had a solid win. "Well, that was¡­ something," I said, catching my breath, haa... moving in this newly formed body is exhausting! Titan didn''t respond. Of course, it didn''t. But it was fine. I wasn''t alone at facing that this time, and that made all the difference. We started walking away from the battlefield, the ice melting around us as the last of the zombies fell. "I''m starting to like this team," I muttered with a grin. "We make a good pair." Titan didn''t respond. But I think I knew what it would say anyway, frobably something like ''You''re lucky I''m here, if you didn''t you''d be one of those rotting flesh'' or something, anyway I''ll forgive it this time!£¨£Þ¦Ø£Þ£© Chapter 45: Trouble, Trouble, Little Merchant Author''s POV A small group of five humans approached the monster village, their steps steady despite the dense forest surrounding them. The leader, a young merchant wearing a wide-brimmed hat, walked confidently at the front, her companions trailing slightly behind her with the wagon in tow. "My lady," said one of the women, her hand resting lightly on the hilt of her sword, "we''re nearing the monster village." "Is that so?" the merchant replied without slowing her pace. "Prepare yourselves, but remember¡ªwe''re here to trade, not to fight." "Yes, ma''am!" the other four responded in unison, though their wary glances at the shadows around them showed they didn''t entirely believe peace was guaranteed. The merchant adjusted her hat, her face calm but unreadable. Her focus was clear: reach the village and maintain the delicate relationship she''d built with its residents. As for why? That''s a story for later... --- In the heart of the monster village, tension was brewing. Scarface, the co-leader of the village, stood at the center of a gathering, including Gorn, Grumpy, Boulder, and Tink. Around them, imps, lizardmen, and other creatures whispered anxiously. "The humans are back!" the lizardman scout announced, its tail flicking nervously. "There''s still only five of them, but they''re close!" Gorn frowned, his hands clenching together. "What are they doing here so early? This isn''t the time we agreed on!" Scarface let out a low growl, his massive arms crossed over his chest. "Doesn''t matter. Stick to the plan. We meet them, hear them out, and if anything goes wrong¡ª" He swung his heavy club over his shoulder. "We defend the village." The crowd of monsters murmured in agreement, though some looked uneasy. Boulder leaned against a nearby hut, his massive form relaxed but his eyes watchful. "Better hope they''re here to trade like last time," he rumbled. Grumpy shifted uncomfortably, his usual scowl deepening. "Boss isn''t here to back us up if this goes bad," he muttered. "She''d know what to say to keep this from turning ugly." "We don''t need her for this," Scarface snapped. "We''ve handled worse."Stolen story; please report. Tink, crouched near a pile of shiny scraps, waved a small gadget in the air. "If they try anything funny, I''ve got this!" he piped up. Scarface rolled his eyes. "Just don''t blow yourself up, Tink." --- The merchant party reached the edge of the village and stopped. The merchant herself stepped forward, tilting her hat back slightly to get a better view of the clearing ahead. "Scarface! Gorn!" she called out, her voice steady and confident. "It''s me. We''re here to trade." The monsters gathered nervously as Scarface and Gorn stepped into view. Scarface''s towering frame was as intimidating as ever, but he didn''t reach for his weapon. Gorn, however, looked suspicious, his sharp eyes darting to the merchant''s companions. "You''re early," Scarface said gruffly. "What''s the rush?" "We found some items I thought you might like," the merchant replied smoothly. She gestured to the wagon. "Rare spices and fabrics from the eastern cities. Thought you''d want first pick before they''re gone." Scarface raised an eyebrow but didn''t respond immediately. Gorn, however, narrowed his eyes. "And you just happened to think of us? You humans aren''t exactly known for your generosity for us." "Business is business," the merchant said with a shrug. "I get a better deal from you than I do from the city markets. Besides, you promised something in equal exchange, no? That''s already 100 times better than back in the city!" Gorn still suspicous, murmured. "That may be true, but still, why?" Scarface sighed and stepped aside. "Fine. Show us what you''ve got." The merchant nodded and motioned for her companions to follow. They moved cautiously, setting down packs filled with goods in the center of the clearing. The monsters began to gather, curiosity slowly replacing their wariness. But just as the merchant opened the blanket covering the wagon, a deep, guttural roar echoed through the forest. Everyone froze. "What was that?" one of the merchant''s companions asked, her hand instinctively going to her sword. The answer came in the form of a massive, spiked beast crashing through the trees. Its glowing red eyes locked onto the clearing, and it let out another deafening roar before charging. "That''s not one of ours!" Gorn shouted, his voice high with panic. Scarface didn''t hesitate. "Lizardmen, flank it! Imps, distract it from a distance! Boulder, keep it away from the humans!" The monsters leapt into action, their previous tension forgotten as they worked together to defend their home. The merchant''s party quickly joined the fray. While the merchant stayed back, her companions drew their weapons and fought alongside the monsters. If others heard this, they''d think it was absurd, after all, humans and monsters fought side by side, united against a common threat? Hardly believable. Tink scrambled around the edges of the chaos, frantically setting up his gadget. "Almost done! Just keep it busy!" Grumpy, however, stood frozen at the edge of the clearing. His usual gruff demeanor was replaced by a look of fear. "This is bad... real bad..." he muttered, his eyes darting to the forest where their leader had disappeared days ago and the side of the forest where monsters kept coming from. Scarface noticed his hesitation and barked, "Grumpy! Get it together! We need you!" But Grumpy didn''t move. His fists clenched as he looked toward the sky, his voice trembling as he shouted, "Boss, come back soon!" --- The battle continued, chaos erupting in every corner of the village. But Grumpy''s voice hung in the air, a reminder of the one they were all waiting for¡ªthe one who had promised to guide them through moments like this. And down south, the "Boss" felt worried, which made her want to return faster! Chapter 46: Back Faster! I have to get there faster! This bad feeling in my chest can''t be something good! I looked behind me, seeing if Titan could still follow behind me. After the bad feeling arose, I sprinted towards the direction of home. *Rustle* "Grahh!!" A wolf with red eyes tried to bite me but, I dodged to the side and stabbed the ice dagger down it''s throat. This isn''t good. Why are the monsters from the eastern side of the forest here! The wolf collapsed with a final, pitiful growl, its body twitching before going still. I yanked the ice dagger free and glanced at Titan, who had just crushed another wolf under his massive paw. His glowing blue eyes met mine, and he gave a nod, as if urging me to hurry. "I know, Titan! Let''s move!" We darted through the forest, the trees blurring past us. My heart pounded, not from the exertion but from the growing dread clawing at my chest. The bad feeling only intensified with every step. The sounds of battle reached my ears¡ªshouts, growls, and the unmistakable crash of something massive hitting the ground. My village! I didn''t think twice. "Titan, charge!" The massive wolf let out an earth-shaking roar and sprinted ahead, his hulking form breaking through the undergrowth like it was nothing. I followed closely, my ice dagger at the ready, adrenaline surging through me. --- The scene that greeted me as we burst into the clearing made my blood run cold. Scarface was grappling with a giant scaled beast, his massive frame straining as he held its jaws open. Gorn was darting around, trying to find an opening to attack, while Tink threw small but precise explosives at the creature, which only seemed to irritate it further. Boulder stood protectively in front of a group of young monsters, his massive body acting as a shield. Grumpy was trying to help the adventurers, who were clearly overwhelmed despite their best efforts.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "Hold the line!" Scarface roared, his voice booming. The merchant and her party looked battered, their movements slowing as exhaustion began to set in. One of the adventurers was bleeding heavily, barely able to stand. The beast roared again, throwing Scarface off with a powerful thrash of its head. The ogre flew back, landing with a sickening thud. "Scarface!" Gorn shouted, his voice cracking with panic. "Agh!" Grumpy''s pained cry echoed through the chaos, his usually gruff tone now filled with pain. Oh, this guys are dead. The fuck they think they''re doing to my brother? To my fucking employees? And that''s when I decided enough was enough. --- "Get down!" I shouted, my voice cutting through the noise like a whip. Everyone froze for a moment, their eyes snapping to me. Without missing a beat, I raised my hand and summoned Glacier Spikes. Ice erupted from the ground, piercing the beast''s leg and pinning it in place. The creature howled in pain, thrashing violently. "Aria!" Gorn''s face lit up with relief, but he quickly refocused. "It''s about time!" Titan lunged at the beast, his sword raking across its side. The beast roared, trying to swipe at him, but Titan was fast, darting in and out of range with terrifying precision. "Gorn, Tink, flank it! Scarface, Boulder, Grumpy¡ªfocus on protecting the others!" I barked out orders, my voice firm and commanding. The monsters snapped into action, moving with a renewed sense of purpose. I took a deep breath and activated Frostbound Aura. The temperature in the clearing plummeted, frost spreading across the ground and coating the beast''s scales. Its movements slowed, and its growls became more labored. "Let''s end this," I muttered, summoning an ice spear with a flick of my wrist. With a running start, I hurled the spear with all my strength. It flew through the air like a shard of lightning, striking the beast squarely in the chest. The ice spread rapidly, encasing the creature in a frozen tomb. Titan leaped onto the ice-covered beast, delivering the final blow with a slash to its neck. The creature let out one last, pitiful roar before collapsing. The clearing fell silent except for the sound of heavy breathing. --- Scarface slowly got to his feet, wincing but managing a grin. "You really know how to make an entrance, Boss." I smirked, trying to hide how much my legs were shaking. "Well, someone has to clean up your messes, right?" Grumpy approached, his expression softening as he said, "You came back." I looked around at the relieved faces of my people¡ªScarface, Gorn, Tink, Boulder, Grumpy¡ªand the exhausted but grateful adventurers. "I promised I''d help you build a better future," I said quietly, my voice steady despite the whirlwind of emotions inside me. "That doesn''t mean abandoning you when you need me most." Titan padded over, his fur streaked with blood but his posture proud. He let out a satisfied huff, as if to say, Job well done. I patted his side, then turned to the merchant and her group. "Let''s talk trade. After all, that''s what you came here for, right?" The merchant blinked, then let out a breathless laugh. As well as murmured, "You really are full of surprises, huh?" Scarface chuckled, clapping me on the back¡ªgently, for once. "Welcome home, Boss." Chapter 47: Weird Merchant? The village looked like a battlefield. Monsters were sprawled everywhere¡ªsome bandaged, some limping, and others just lounging like they''d just come back from vacation instead of a fight. I envy these guys change of mood sometimes... Grumpy was arguing with Tink over some missing supplies, Scarface looked ready to bash heads together, and Boulder? Boulder was chewing on a chunk of wood like his life depended on it. I rubbed my temples. "Alright, is anyone going to tell me what happened?" "Boss?!" Gorn''s voice rang out, cracking like a teenager''s. He stared at me like I''d grown a second head. "Yes, it''s me," I said, exasperated. "How''d you change your body like that?!" Grumpy blurted out, pointing dramatically at Titan, who stood beside me like the living wall he was. "What?" I blinked, confused. "You turned into armor! That''s so cool, but also kinda creepy!" "Oh, for¡ª" I jabbed a finger at Titan. "That''s not me! This is Titan, my companion. How do you not know this by now?!" Grumpy squinted at me. "So¡­ you didn''t turn into armor?" I threw my hands up. "No! I''m standing right here, flesh and blood!" Scarface, who had been silent until now, smacked Grumpy on the back of the head. "Stop embarrassing us." "Thank you," I said, nodding at Scarface. "At least someone here has a brain." --- After much grumbling and a lot of explaining, I finally got the story out of them. Apparently, the eastern forest monsters had launched a surprise attack, and while the village managed to fend them off, they''d suffered heavy damage. "You''ve got weapons, defenses, numbers," I said, crossing my arms. "Why are you still struggling?" "The eastern monsters are evolving faster than us," Scarface admitted. "They''re stronger." "And you''re just going to let them outpace you?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. Scarface shook his head. "No, Boss. But evolving isn''t easy. It takes more than just training."Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. How do they evolve though? "How do you guys evolve anyway?" I asked. "Unlike your stupidly fast growth boss, we evolve by eating the flesh of rare monsters or fight stronger monsters than us. For example, the ogres need to defeat a monster stronger than them by 5 times and eating their flesh. But even then the success to evolving is very low, and the process is very painful." Grumpy chimed in. This guy knows more than he let''s on, huh? I sighed. "Still not an excuse, though. If you''re serious on that change you were talking about since forever. Now''s the time to prove you meant it." Grumpy looked away, muttering something about "tough love," but Scarface straightened up, determination flickering in his eyes. "We''ll do it, Boss. We''ll push ourselves harder." "Good," I said. "Because I''m not leaving until you do." Grumpy groaned. "But Boss, evolving hurts!" "And so does getting beaten up by stronger monsters," I shot back. "Which one do you prefer?" That shut him up. --- So with that said, we''ll need to do some hunting later. For now, I deal with the merchant first! As I walked forward, the adventurers around the merchant took stance. I guess worried "Hold your weapons down." The merchant lady said. "But, Mi-" The leader, or what I assume is the leader of the party was cut off mid words. "Stand down, Len" The merchant added as she glared at the other woman. "Now, ready to talk business, I assume?" Turning back to me, the merchant said. I rolled my eyes. "Yes, now what do you have in offer?" "Oh, lot''s of things. Materials, Food, Potions, Magic books, Skill totems? Oick your choice" She said with a grin, seriously not another shrewd businessman. I already dealt with those too much back in my world. ''So lemme show this one what a real businessman should be like'' I thought while grinning. Which prompted the adventurer around the merchant to hold their weapons again. Trust Issues. So after haggling with the female merchant, we successfully got 8 sacks of food, 2 dozen of potions, 4 magic books, and 3 skill totems for a price of 15 gold coins as well as a book about the economy of this world or atleast the money thing. 1 sack of food = 5 silver coin 1 potion = 12 silver coin 1 magic book = 1 gold coin 1 skill totem = 2 gold coins 1 History book = 172 silver coins Where did we get the money? Of course from the pouch that Scarface and the others got from their first trade with this merchant, which I now knew, they were scammed. One of our glowshroom was equivalent to atleast 5 gold because by eating it, slowly but surely your mana increases permanently. And Scarface and the others sold off atleast 30 of such mushroom and only got 80 gold coins which, of course is lesser than the real debit which would have been 150 gold coins. See the difference? It''s like this see: 1 platinum medal = 1000 gold coin 1 gold coin = 100 silver coins 1 silver coins = 100 bronze coin 1 bronze coin = 1000 cents Which means Scarface and the others got ripped off! I glared at the merchant who looked at me with that annoying grin. "Y-You tricked us!" Gorn said with a look that screamed ''How dare you!''. I looked towards Scar, and he looked like he just got punched in the gut by a dragon, I guess he was shocked. "Hey, all''s fair in love and business!" She said, she''s lucky I wasn''t there cuz if I was, I''d have made her run out. Wait, who said I can''t right now? Muehehehehe~ As if noticing my sinister plan, the merchant hurriedly ran away and bid farewell, promising to come back by the end of each month. Tsk, maybe next time. For now, we hunt, we get stronger, and I''ll evolve the others! And then I leave, Yay! Chapter 48: The Females "Wife, I''m sorry, please come back!" Gorn said as he kneeled in front of a female goblin who had her hands on her hips, with teary eyes. "Wait, wait, wait!! Fen, let''s talk this out like adults!!" Scarface said as he ran away from a very furious female ogre who is now wielding a very huge axe. "Help!!!" Tink, the kobold yelled as he and some lizardmen were caught in the trap of a female kobold who was grinning angrily as she looked at Tink caught in her trap as well as some female lizardmen looking at the lizardmen inside the trap with the same look. "*Sob*, *Sob*" Boulder kept crying and sulking on the corner of the village as a female troll made it''s way to him, very cautiously with a look of worry on her face. I looked around to see a similar scene, goblins either begging on their knees in front of another female goblin who looks very pissed and ogres running away with Scarface in all direction while running away from very angry and very dangerous female ogres. You must be thinking right now, ''What in the fuck is going on!'' Well, it all started a few hours ago.... --- See, I forgot about getting the armors from the female village and so because of that I was about to go back and get it. But here''s the thing, while walking towards the exit of the village, a lizardman scout ran very nervously towards where I was. "BOSS!! RUN!!" It yelled as it went past me and planned to go back to it''s hut. But, I stopped it, of course, by grabbing it by the neck. Thoughts went back and forth inside my head, like maybe a crusade of humans were here, or maybe the mastermind of why the monsters in the eastern forest looked very aggressive, or maybe god was here to annihilate this place. "What''s going on?" I asked worriedly, but my voice laced in calm. While still in my hand, the lizardman kept struggling as if really, really, scared. One of the Imp scout came and told me that lots of monsters came out from the western part of the forest. So, while dragging the lizardman with me, who was still struggling and trying to free itself from me, I went to the edge of the village and saw the kobold lady from before.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. As well as a lot more female monsters of varying races with her. One of the female lizardman, or lizardwoman? Looked at the one on my hand like it wanted to gut his intestines out of his body. The lizardman in my hand stopped struggling and instead pretended to be dead. Uh....Okay? What? "Greetings, child? You are that child from before, right?" The leader from before, who, by the way is an ogre. I don''t remember if I said she was an ogre before but she is. "Uh, yeah, it''s me. I evolved. What''s going on?" I asked. Why are they here though? "Yeah, you remember that favor I asked in exchange for the armor? Well, I''m here to ask for that!" She said with a grin. "Mind clarifying?" "Okay, so, you know how there was a stampede of red eyed monsters before? Our village was destroyed by them, mind if we relocate here?" She said as a matter of fact, okay I should''ve thought about that. "BOSS!! WHAT''S GOING ON?" Scarface and the other''s ran towards us holding their weapons at hand. "We heard from one of the Imps that-?!" Gorn stopped mid sentence as he saw the visitors. "Hoh? So it really was this place, huh? I thought when I walked these familiar road that maybe you''d have dropped dead and the little runt was now leading a new pack of ogres here. Didn''t think it would be you fucktards" The leader said, anger very evident on her tone... Uh.... While I was blacking out, the female ogre ran forward, now holding a battle axe, two times it''s owners size! "RUN!!" Scarface yelled as he and the other ogre''s ran away, which prompted the other female ogre to run after them! --- And that led us to now, as I thought, the ones in the female village really were the ones Scarface and the others said. Looking towards boulder still crying and sulking on the corner of the village while the female troll hugged him, I thought to leave those alone first. "Um, let''s all calm down okay? Why not talk this out, yeah?" I asked while walking cautiously to the very angry females right now. "Fuck off, runt!" An angry female ogre said as she threw her axe towards one of my ogres, the ogre narrowly dodging to the side, the axe missing past him and hitting the hut behind him instead. The ogres now having nowhere to run, huddled together and looked at the females, scared. What did these goons do for these girls to hate them so much? "If you hurt them, you won''t be allowed to stay here anymore." I said, prompting the leader to stop. "Alright, everyone stop!" She yelled. "Why?! Leader we finally found them again, why now?" One goblin said, clearly not amused by their leaders plan. "We don''t have anywhere else to go. Do you wanna be hunted by the humans instead?" She said, while grabbing the now, cornered Scarface by the neck and dragging him. The other females followed suit, the female ogres grabbed the males by either the neck, the goblins on the other hand didn''t need to grab anything as the males were already attached to ther feet and being dragged forward too. The lizardwoman and the kobold lady from before also dragged their respective males forward too. Boulder and the female troll stayed where they were, possibly talking. "Okay, so what''s going on? I feel like I don''t understand anything right now." I asked, hoping they''d answer, cuz this wpuld be really bad if they were really to stay here. "Haa..." The leader sighed clearly not happy with having to say it so I instead looked to the kobold advisor but the adviser just shook it''s head instead. Eventually the leader spoke. And so, began the summarized version of their problem. Chapter 49: All a misunderstanding "Fine, I''ll tell you but first, what did these numbskulls tell you about us?" The leader asked, for some reason she''s also looking at me like she''s angry, the heck did I do? "Uh, t-they said, you guys left them because they were stinky and stupid." I said, that''s really what Gorn and Scarface said before, so I''m not lying. Although that seemed to have pissed the female ogre infront of me more, there''s even veins bulging on her forehead now! "Hoh? So that''s what they said, huh? I see... So I guess the fact that they sold off all our food to the other tribe for some flimsy wood and dusty clothings was our fault huh?" The leader said followed by the goblin, who I think is Gorn''s wife "And the fact that when monsters attacked our previous hideout they left us to fend for ourselves and hid instead leaving us behind, was also ours, huh?" And again, followed by the kobold lady "Or maybe the fact that my fiancee ran away, leaving me behind on our wedding day, and being ridiculed as well as being exiled from my village was also my fault, huh?" Dude, Tink, what the fuck? Not cool (¡ñ__¡ñ) "So because of that, maybe running away and leaving us females to endure childbirth by ourselves while you goons were running away was also our fault, huh?" Okay....maybe I shouldn''t help anymore, maybe? Cuz I think all of this lies in the males, now ( ¡ä?`) I looked towards the males who were huddled together on the ground, with my left brow lifted, asking if all this was true... "We-We didn''t know! We didn''t know back then, okay? You girls said you wanted a house to live in with your husbands! We didn''t have any wood so we had to get some, but since we didn''t know how to cut the trees or how to make houses we thought to ask them instead to teach us! We bought some clothes too because we thought you girls would like it, we didn''t know they would give us those! We asked them to pack it because we wanted to surprise you!" Scarface said, followed by a look of regret masking each of the ogre''s faces. Shit, these guys, I don''t know what to call them, stupid or whipped? "A-And we didn''t hide, we ran to where the monsters kept coming from! We wanted to ease attack the leader of those monsters so that they''d run off and leave! It took a long time because there were lots of monsters with them too! By the time we came back to help, everything was already over!" Gorn defended, looking like he''s gonna cry anytime soon, the others also looking down to the ground, sadness shrouded them.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "And I didn''t want to run away either! Your father wanted me to leave you or else he was gonna exile you! I didn''t know that day was OUR wedding!! Your father said you were to be married to the young chief of the neighboring tribe! I didn''t wanna see you get married to someone other than me, so I ran! I didn''t know he was still gonna exile you! I thought you were better off with someone else, I heard that young chief was kind and handsome, combine that with the fact that he''s also leading a tribe, I thought he was the perfect match for you! Definitely not a poor inventor, like me!" Tink said crying. "And us! We were looking for food back then! We didn''t want our children to live without food like us! So we went to work on the neighboring pack! Who knew they lied to us and was actually gonna sell us off as slaves to the humans! Good thing a passing human saved us and killed the slave traders! We took the food and ran back to you girls! But by the time we came back you all were gone! We thought you all left us!" The leader of the lizardmen said, or I think he is, the leader I mean. I really should ask what each of their names are later. Hearing all this, the females of the other village looked at them, their eyes now instead filled with sadness. "You could''ve told us first before you planned to sell off all of our food! AND EVEN BEFORE YOU NEGOTIATED WITH THOSE HOUNDS!!" The leader yelled, her voice cracking a little. "That''s why it was a surprise! We wanted to surprise you girls, because you worked so hard for us! We wanted to do something too! We regret it, okay? I regret seeing you leave!" Scarface said, crying. Now the camp is filled with monsters ugly crying right now and here I am wishing I had popcorn. I now look towards the trolls who came back to see this. "What''s going on?" Boulder asked, his eyes puffy. Holding the hands of the female troll from before. "Uh, they''re fixing misunderstandings I guess?" I said. "And you two? Did you fix your misunderstanding too?" I asked, I wanna hear it too, give me them gossips! "Mela, my wife. We lived on the north oart of the forest before, in our own cave, but one day when I came back from hunting, humans were inside the cave and there was a female troll burnt to the ground. I thought that was Mela, so I killed the humans and ran away until I heard about this place from a passing goblin, Gorn. So I followed him and observed this place for awhile. And finally decided to stay." Boulder said, sniffing. "Thank you for allowing my husband in your village. Back then, when my husband was hunting for food, I evolved, it was probably because he kept feeding me the strong monsters he defeated, I learned the skill [Doppleganger] back then, it makes a body double of myself, same skills, same magic, same strength, everything. I left it as decoy but I came across a strong monster while running and was injured, when I finally went outside and went back to the cave, only the rotting remains of the humans were left. I searched for him ever since." Mela, the wife of Boulder said. Dang, the life of these guys feel like something straight from a movie! "Okay! So that means everyones settled now right?" I yelled, gathering their attention. Some are hugging, some are kissing, some are crying, it was chaotic. "Now let''s talk about which part of this clearing you guys will be assigned to live in!" Because I really don''t wanna hear anything I shouldn''t when these guys go back to their houses tonight! Chapter 50: A little break So, where were we? Oh right, the living areas. The clearing where we are currently located is about 2 football field, meaning? Lot''s of space, like a lot, alot. I asked the Imps to make a map around the place and they''ll be back by afternoon at most, those little guys have magic anyway and side''s they can fly, so it''ll be fine. Bringing me back from my thoughts is Titan, the armor poking me with it''s fingers and pointing forward. I followed where it pointed and saw that the males and females of various races seem to have reconciled and was looking at me. "What?" I asked, why''re they looking? "Thanks, for planning to take us in, I mean" The leader said. "Why wouldn''t I? Now that I know you''re the wives of my tribesmen, I think it''s normal. ''sides, it''s also cuz of the favor anyway!" I said with a grin on my face. The ogre leader was stunned, clearly wasn''t expecting that. "Heh, you''re a pretty nice fella, shrewd but nice." She said as she looked at the woman in front of her. "Nevermind that, let''s talk about the armor. Did you bring it?" I asked, I know for a fact, I''m not kind, but whatever. "Uh-, you''re seriously still asking about that?" The kobold lady now looked at me, Tink, whom she was looking before, looking my way as if I saved him from a dragon or something. "Yeah, so?" I asked with a brow raised. "Haa... It''s on the bag. Look for yourself." She said pointing to a large bag that the ogres were carrying before. I went forward towards the bag and looked at the contents inside. [System Alert! You can now inspect the things around you, but only the things you know about will show up, so there may be hidden effects in it! There will be some tips to unknown objects, as for what to use it for, but it will be in the form of a riddle! ] Urg! Another riddle?! Why can''t you just say it to me straight like those Mc''s in novels?! [System response: Because your not the main character. Why would we give a nobody special previleges? Did you think you were the only one with a system in this world? ]Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. (???!), I''m not?! [System response: No. Stop being narcisistic and start building and strengthening your village! ] Why do I feel like the system is so cruel now? Back then it used to be so ''nice'' (¨i©n¨i) "Boss? You okay there?" Gorn asked, now standing on his own two feet but still holding his wife like a puppy afraid of being abandoned by it''s owner. "Huh? Oh, I''m just looking at the armors, they''re pretty good!" I''m not lying I mean look at this: [ System Inspection currently used: Name: Kobold headgear (Rare!) Type: Armor Name: Ogre chestplate (Rare!) Type: Armor Name: Goblin boots (Rare!) Type: Armor Very good armor, can go for a great price if sold! ] That''s the three types of armor there is right now, it''s not a lot but once we get more materials we can ask them to make more! Hm? By the way... "Did you add something to it?" I ask the kobold lady, the system said that only things that the host, me, know can be shown, and I don''t think it would be deemed by the system as (Rare!) for no reason. "Huh? Yeah, how''d you know? I learned a new skill when I evolved a few months after this guy left! The skill I learned allows me to be able to infuse boons into the things I make. That''s also why I became a blacksmith! Blacksmith''s are pretty respected. And paid very well, so I thought it would be great to be one...but sadly, no one wanted to buy my creations because I''m a monster..." The kobold lady said, at first hitting Tink when she said "this guy" but then slowly showing a sad look in her eyes and a self deprecating smile on her face. Tink, noticing that quickly annoyed her and said "Yeah, I am better than you at inventing AND selling stuff. You used to always hurt yourself or make ugly inventions whenever you came by my house back then!" It seemed to have worked cuz now the kobold lady is angry at him "Is that so? Since you''re so great, why don''t we pluck out your brain and see your genius-ity? Hm?" The kobold lady said, now gripping a sword on her hand, with a smile on her face although no smile could be seen in her eyes! "Eep!" Tink said before running away from her, which the kobold lady expected as she also ran after him. Leaving the two lovebirds, I look towards the armors and then quickly towards the leader and asked Why? I mean looked at this shit! [ System Inspection currently used: (Updated!) Name: Kobold headgear (Rare!) Type: Armor Tier: 3 Slots: ? Magic protection ? Projectile protection Name: Ogre chestplate (Rare!) Type: Armor Tier: 3 Slots: ? Pain resistance ? Magic resistance Name: Goblin boots (Rare!) Type: Armor Tier: 3 Slots: ? Dexterity boost ? Skill: Fade Very good armor, can go for a great price if sold! ] "Isn''t this more than we agreed on?" It really is a lot, it''s a lot more than what I gave them, both in quantity and quality! There''s even a skill! (?o?!) "Well, there were some scraps and we did give you a pretty hard mission so we figured to give you some more!" She said with a smile, Scarface, who was now, again, held by her in the neck, looked at his wife like he just fell for the most beautiful goddess in the wholr universe. Which, fair, to him she''s probably the prettiest anyway. I looked around again and saw that most of the villagers are now paired up, even Grumpy is now talking with a red face to a female ogre, damn, goodluck with your crush Grumpy! O(¨R?¨Q)O I wonder if I''m gonna have something like this too? In this world I mean, maybe I''d have some kids too? I do have *that* and it might actually can, so maybe? Well, I''ll leave that for the future, now, my mission will be to assign the houses! And fortify the village more! I didn''t notice back then that the answer for that question was closer to me than I realize... Chapter 51: Planning Completed I think? "Boss! We''re back!" The Imps came back, just in time really, cuz I was starting to want to just leave this place due to the sour smell of love in the air right now. And with that, I took the map from the Imps, laid it on the makeshift table we, or more like Boulder made. It''s actually his foiled attempt at making a watch tower, for some reason it''s shaped like stone table, so we used it. Now, let''s begin this so I can finally go back to sleep! "Alright! Everybody gather ''round! Does anybody have any suggestion of where they wanna build their house?" I yelled to the lovebirds around the village. Scarface is still looking at his angry wife with hearts on his eyes. Gorn, now follows his wife like a tail. The opposite is happening to Tink, with his wife now following him around, he''s trying to get her to stand by his side though, but the kobold lady clearly wasn''t amused, so he stopped. Boulder is now hugging his wife and is being carried like a backpack around. Grumpy, well, let''s just say he''s trying to look cool infront of his crush, he''s failing though. It''s cuz his crush is cooler than him, unlike the other ogres with hulking figures see, this one is more lithe, still packing with muscles but smaller. Clearly built for agility, the opposite of Grumpy who''s solely built for strength. The lizardman leader was also being lectured by his wife, along with the other lizardmen too. They look happy though. Only the adviser was actually listening to me, as well as Titan too. I guess Titan''s shy, he keeps following me around and hiding from the others and all. And the Imps? Oh, they were flirting(?) with the Imp ladies from the other side. I say flirting(?) with a question mark cuz one of them just set his friend on fire. These guys are really annoying me now! (????) "Alright! Everybody gather ''round! Does anybody have any suggestion of where they wanna build their house?" I yelled again, trying to get their attention. It worked, somewhat. Grumpy tripped over his own feet trying to stand closer to his crush, earning a snort from her. Titan peeked out from behind me, his hulking frame not doing a good job of hiding at all. The lizardman leader and his group slowly slithered over, their heads low as they got the last of their scolding from their wives. Scarface, predictably, didn''t even hear me. He was still staring at his wife like she was the most beautiful ogre in the world. Gorn''s wife elbowed him, prompting him to drag his gaze away long enough to mumble, "Uh¡­ somewhere near the water sounds good?"If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "Water it is for you, then," I said, making a note on the map. "Anyone else?" The kobold lady raised her clawed hand, pulling Tink along by his tail like a leash. "We''d like a spot close to the trees," she said firmly. "Tink can use the shade when he''s working." "Yeah, sure," I replied, jotting it down. Tink opened his mouth to argue, but a glare from his wife shut him up. I hid my smirk. "How about you, Grumpy?" I asked, more to stop him from embarrassing himself further than anything else. "Uh¡­ uh¡­ anywhere''s fine! As long as¡­ uh¡­" He glanced at his crush, who rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. "A-as long as it''s sturdy!" "Wow, very specific," I said flatly, making a random mark on the map. His crush chuckled, and Grumpy turned so red he might as well have evolved into a tomato. "Adviser? Titan? Any preferences?" I asked, turning to the two who were actually paying attention. The adviser pointed to a spot near the center of the map. "I''ll take this area. It''s central and good for communication between groups." "Solid choice," I said, nodding approvingly. At least someone was thinking. Titan didn''t say anything, just pointed to the farthest corner of the map. "Far away, huh? Alright, if that''s what you want." I marked it down, noting how Titan shuffled nervously when the others glanced his way. The lizardmen finally finished their group lecture and started murmuring among themselves. Their leader cleared his throat awkwardly. "We''d prefer somewhere near the marshy area, if possible. It''s what we''re used to." "Got it. Marsh for the lizardmen," I confirmed. The map was starting to look pretty decent now, with groups spaced out enough to avoid stepping on each other''s toes¡ªor tails, or whatever. As for the Imps... I turned to look at them and immediately regretted it. One was dangling upside down from a tree branch, another was trying to pry a stick out of his friend''s mouth, and the rest were chasing each other in circles while the Imp ladies watched, cackling. "Hey! Imps! Where do you want your houses?" I shouted, exasperated. One of them paused mid-chase to yell back, "Near the biggest tree!" Of course. "Alright, near the biggest tree it is." I stepped back and surveyed the map. Everyone had their spots now, and honestly, it didn''t look too bad. Hopefully, this arrangement would keep fights to a minimum, and by that I don''t mean the boys with the others but them with their wives (*???) "Alright, that''s it! Everyone knows where they''re building, right?" I asked, folding the map and tucking it into my belt. Most of them nodded, though Scarface was too busy trying to kiss up to his wife to notice, and Boulder just gave me a thumbs-up from where he was still strapped to his wife like a giant baby. "Good. Now get to work! I don''t want to hear any complaints later!" I barked. With that, the groups started dispersing, some more eagerly than others. Grumpy stumbled after his crush, still trying to look cool. The lizardmen shuffled off toward the marshy area, the kobold lady dragged Tink toward the trees, and Gorn followed his wife with a dopey grin. As the noise and chaos finally began to fade, I let out a long sigh. "Finally." I turned to Titan, who was still hovering nearby. "You alright, big guy?" He nodded shyly, then gave me a hesitant smile(?), I dunno I can''t see anything, I just feel like that''s what he''s trying to do, before lumbering off to his corner of the map. I stretched, feeling the exhaustion from the day''s nonsense starting to catch up to me. All I wanted now was to find a quiet spot and get some sleep. But as I headed back to my hut, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this peace wouldn''t last long. With this group? Something was bound to go wrong. For now, though, I was too tired to care. Let tomorrow''s problems stay in tomorrow. I needed a nap. Chapter 52: Someone to keep them in check I woke up to screaming. Again. "WHAT NOW?!" I groaned, stumbling out of my hut. The culprit? Boulder. He was hanging upside down from a tree, tangled in a rope ladder that looked like it had been designed by someone who hated ladders and trees equally. "I was testing the strength of the ropes!" Boulder yelled, flailing like a particularly stupid fish caught in a net. "Turns out¡­ not strong enough!" His wife stood at the base of the tree, arms crossed and a glare that could make a dragon think twice. "Get down here before I decide to leave you there!" Yeah, let''s leave Mel to worry about that. I don''t wanna get involved, and that looks like it''s gonna be a headache. (-_-) Meanwhile, Scarface was trying to console his wife, who was glaring at the heap of rocks he''d stacked. "It''s¡­ supposed to look like that?" he ventured hesitantly. Even he sounds like he doesn''t believe it, what made him think his wife would? She smacked him on the head. "It looks like you threw them there blindfolded!" Tink was off to the side, waving a crooked piece of wood in his wife''s face. "I measured it! Twice!" "If you measured it, then I''m the Queen of the Realm," she snapped, snatching the plank and examining it. She snapped it over her knee for good measure. "That''s what I think of your ''measurements.''" Sheesh! Grumpy, bless his lovesick heart, was trying to impress his crush by lifting the biggest log in the area. He managed to hoist it above his head with a heroic grunt, only to drop it directly onto his foot the second she looked away. "AAAAAARGH!" Ouch! That sounds like it really hurts! (;?_?) His crush glanced over, unimpressed. Honestly? Would''ve expected her to leave the ogre there by himself. But, she did help him up anyway, guess that''s progress for Grumpy?This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I scanned the rest of the chaos. The lizardmen were, surprisingly, doing okay. Except for one guy who accidentally splashed mud on his leader''s wife. He froze in place, his eyes wide with terror. "Clean it. NOW," she hissed. If eyes could kill, he''d be dead hundred times over by now. He scrambled like his life depended on it. It probably did. And then there were the Imps. Oh, the Imps. They had transformed their building site into a war zone. One was wielding a flaming stick and chasing another, while another was pelting rocks at everyone within a ten-meter radius. "STOP SETTING EACH OTHER ON FIRE!" I roared. The Imps paused mid-chaos to look at me. Then, like mischievous squirrels caught raiding a pantry, they scattered in every direction. Titan, bless him, was the only one not causing trouble. He was quietly stacking logs with the calm efficiency of someone who knew better than to get involved. I clapped my hands to get everyone''s attention. "LISTEN UP!" The noise died down. Even the Imps poked their heads out from the bushes they''d been hiding in. "If you keep this up, none of you are getting your houses done! Do you all want to sleep outside tonight?" A collective groan of "No, boss¡­" rippled through the crowd. "Good. Boulder, for goodness sake, stop climbing trees. Scarface, level out those rocks before your wife kills you. Tink, let your wife do the measuring. Grumpy¡­ just carry stuff normally, okay?" Grumpy nodded, limping away with what dignity he could muster. I turned to the Imps. "And you lot¡ªwhat are you even doing?" One of them pointed proudly at a haphazard pile of sticks and leaves. "It''s a house!" I stared at it. "That''s not a house. That''s an insult to squirrels everywhere." The Imp puffed out his chest. "Squirrels are smart!" I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Fine. Build your squirrel nest. But don''t come crying to me when it collapses." Satisfied¡ªfor now¡ªI sat on a nearby log to watch the chaos unfold. Scarface was frantically leveling rocks while his wife supervised like a particularly harsh drill sergeant. Boulder''s wife was cutting him out of the tree, muttering under her breath about "idiot husbands." Tink''s wife had commandeered their project entirely, with Tink demoted to a "tool boy." The lizardmen were making steady progress, though their leader kept glancing nervously at his wife to make sure she was still happy. And the Imps? Well, they were still Imps. Haa..This is gonna be a long, long week... As the sun began to set, I let out a long sigh. This was going to take forever. But hey, at least no one had managed to burn the village down. Yet. Knowing my luck, that would probably happen tomorrow. Chapter 53: Thats Good Enough for Now Morning broke, and for the first time in what felt like weeks, the village wasn¡¯t drowning in chaos. There were no wild screams or the ominous sounds of something¡ªor someone¡ªbeing violently turned into a pile of rubble. Instead, I stepped out of my hut cautiously, fully expecting to find someone tangled in a mess of tree branches, arguing over a crooked log or fighting over who got to "organize" the food for the hundredth time. But no. What I found was... progress. Weird, undeniable, absolute progress. Scarface and Fen stood side by side, proudly surveying the stone house they¡¯d somehow managed to slap together. It was¡­ a bit rough. Uneven walls, moss sticking out like a half-hearted insulation job, but Fen¡¯s approving nod said it all: Ogre perfection. It was solid enough to stand, which is all I could ask for, honestly. I didn''t want to see another collapsed hut anytime soon. Scarface stood there, practically glowing. His rare smile stretched across his face, puffing out his chest like he¡¯d just slain a dragon or something. In reality, the only thing he¡¯d slain was his own self-doubt¡ªbut hey, at least it was progress. Gorn and his wife were by the water, admiring their marshwood-and-reed hut. Gorn, looking like he''d been assaulted by an angry tree, rubbed the back of his neck uncomfortably, but his wife was smiling as she delicately adorned the doorway with vines and flowers. It was clear¡ªGorn may have been the muscle, but his wife was the one pulling the strings. And by the look on his face, he didn¡¯t mind one bit. Tink was sitting outside his own modest wooden hut, looking like someone had just stolen his soul. His pride, shattered. His wife, on the other hand, was inspecting every inch of the house with military precision, giving the final beam an approving tap. Tink sighed dramatically, realizing his life now involved more assistant work than he ever expected. Then there was Grumpy¡ªhe somehow, against all odds, managed to finish a house. It was just a simple log structure, not winning any awards for its minimalist design, but it was standing, and that was a victory in itself. His crush even gave him a rare thumbs-up, and I swear, I saw him puff up with so much pride I thought he might actually float into the sky. The lizardmen had done their thing, constructing stilted huts along the marsh with a design that could only be described as¡­ functional. Their leader strutted around like he was on a mission, inspecting every corner with exaggerated seriousness, but always sneaking furtive glances at his wife, as if trying to gauge her approval. And the Imps? Well, they had taken "creativity" to an entirely new level. Their ¡°houses¡± were a chaotic fusion of sticks, mud, and random junk, each one more bizarre than the last. One of them had taken up residence upside down in a tree, snoring as if it was the most comfortable spot on the planet. I didn¡¯t ask.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. And finally, Titan. Titan had decided to flex his ¡°builder¡± muscles and go all out. His log cabin looked like it could survive a dragon attack. The door and walls were intricately carved with such attention to detail that for a moment, I forgot this was the same guy who tried to hammer a nail using his forehead because he couldn¡¯t find a proper hammer. I guess his metal armor was good for something? Anyway. Progress, right? ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve all managed to avoid disaster this time,¡± I said, clapping my hands with exaggerated enthusiasm. ¡°Good job. Really, a round of applause for you all.¡± A chorus of cheers, grunts, and impish giggles erupted from the group. ¡°But,¡± I raised a hand to silence them, ¡°there are some ground rules to lay down: No stealing from your neighbors. No setting anything on fire¡ª¡± My gaze shifted to the Imps, who instantly started whistling and trying to look innocent. Yeah, no, I saw that. ¡°¡ªand if there¡¯s a problem, take it to your group leader before bothering me. Got it?¡± The leaders stiffened at the mention of their names: Scarface and Fen for the ogres, Gorn and his wife for the goblins, and the lizardman leader for his tribe. As for the Imps... well, they¡¯re Imps. I know they¡¯re just gonna bother me again anyway. (£þ_£þ) ¡°Alright, off you go,¡± I waved them off, letting out a sigh of relief. ¡°Enjoy your new homes.¡± As they scattered in different directions, I allowed myself a rare moment of peace. The village was starting to take shape. It might not be perfect, but it was something. And for once, I didn¡¯t feel like the world was about to collapse into utter disaster. --- *That Night* I should really stop tempting fate. Why couldn¡¯t I have kept my mouth shut? Why did I have to say anything? I just set up a flag, and now here we are, with a brand new problem on our hands. Goddamn it! (?¨Œ?'') ¡°Boss!¡± Scarface¡¯s booming voice shattered the calm as he stormed into my hut, panic in his eyes. ¡°The food! It¡¯s disappearing faster than my patience with Boulder!¡± Nice metaphor. Really, I appreciated that. Boulder didn¡¯t seem too amused, though. His wife, however, was clearly enjoying the situation. (^¨Œ^) Still... ¡°What?!¡± I jumped to my feet, already not wanting to know the answer. Outside, the goblins were running around, clutching their bellies like they were starved for days. Gorn, looking flustered, was shouting at them to stop eating so much. In a dramatic, almost comically exaggerated move, he handed over his food to his wife with a worried look. And, of course, she promptly smacked him on the head before handing him her food in turn, which somehow turned into a bizarre, almost romantic feeding session. As if they were waiting for their moment, the other goblins quickly followed suit, offering their wives their food with similar shy smiles and affectionate gestures. Aria: .... Meanwhile, Scarface was standing there, begging Fen for forgiveness as she held up an empty sack with a disappointed look. I guess Fen is now probably thinking about the past, let''s not get close there for now... Reality hit me like a sledgehammer. Those seven sacks of food we scavenged? They were barely enough for our original group. Now, with the influx of new people, they were vanishing faster than an Imp being asked to sit through a lecture. And let¡¯s be honest, that¡¯d probably be the case if they ever sat through a lecture. (£þ¨Œ£þ) ¡°This is bad. Real bad,¡± I muttered, pacing. ¡°We need more food. And fast.¡± There was only one solution. And I was not thrilled about it. A place I swore never to return to unless absolutely necessary. A place filled with food, yes... but also absolute hell. The Forest of Satan¡¯s Hellspawn. ¡°Alright,¡± I said, my voice dark and serious. ¡°Get your weapons. We¡¯re going hunting.¡± Those little furry bitches¡­ we¡¯ll be seeing each other again. Author''s note: Just a heads up (?¨Œ?) I plan on adding some seriousness here and there to the story, don''t worry it''ll transition back to lighthearted and comedic moments (*^¨Œ^*) Chapter 54: Naming! That''s right. We''re going back there. The squirrel hideout!! Those little piece of shit, now that there''s more with me, time to go harass them!! Muahahahaha o(¡¨£Þ¨Œ£Þ¡¨)o *Early morning* "New plan! We''re going to hunt for food!" I said, looking at the races below the makeshift podium. "Here''s the plan! Since there''s more of us now, let''s start setting up hunting parties. It will be 4 groups in total: The ogre squad: Scarface, his wife, and 3 more pairs. The goblin squad: Gorn, his wife, and 6 more pairs. The lizardmen squad: The leader, his wife, and 8 other pairs The Imp squad: The 3 imps and the female Imps too. The kobold squad: Tink and his wife Boulder Squad: Of course, Boulder and his wife. Me and Titan Squad: Cuz I want my own special team, thank you! "By the way those pairs can either be, both girls or both males or just girl and male. Doesn''t matter so long as it''s a pair. And to those wondering, since there are pairs, that means you have to divide the 7 days amongst yourselves. How, that''s gonna depend on you. Have a trial run first." I added. Cuz they might get confused, maybe? Or it''s just me. "But Boss! When''re we gonna be hunting? Like what time, same as them?" Grumpy asked. "Good question, it will be by week. That way you guys can look for food or fight the monsters for your evolution!" Yep, I ain''t gonna be helping them with that. This will be their first task and if they can''t well, I leave. "Okay~!" Grumpy said. Is it just me or is this guy more obedient than before? "Alright! With that said, let''s start today. Ogre squad, you first. The others stay here and look after the place! By the way, if anything bad happens light up the flare into the sky, okay?" That''s right, because of the previous stampede, I asked Tink to create a gun or something like that, and using Squeky''s, the small goblin'', "Super Glowshroom" we were able to create a flare, atleast it works like a flare. Good job Squeky. "Wait!" Fen said. Hm? Does she have anything to add? "Yes?" I said, asking her to go on. "What about, Leah?" Leah? Who''s Leah? "Who?" I asked confused. "The adviser." Fen added. Oh, Ohhhhh right!! I forgot! Thank god she said it! I don''t wanna leave anyone out after all, that might lead to them thinking it was unfair and hold a grudge which would then lead to a revenge plot like in those novels.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. "How about with Tink?" I asked the adviser, she clearly did not look amused by that. "Hell no, me with those love birds? You want me to be the third wheel? What if they start getting nasty?! What do I do then, huh?" She said... Okay that was a possible situation (???_??) "Hey! We can hear you, y''know! And what getting nasty! Rude!" The kobold lady yelled, clearly offended that her friend thinks so. But with that glint on her eyes, well, I think the adviser had very good instincts. I mean, the kobold lady looks like she''s gonna straight up drag Tink to a bush after a few steps inside the forest!! Looking at Tink who still looked cluless, I could only silently pray for his poor soul. Goodluck Tink! Hope I can see my nieces or nephews soon! "Alright, then, your coming with us! Welcome to the team!" I said while looking at the adviser. I really need their names, and I keep forgetting so let''s ask. "By the way! Do you guys have names? It''s hard talking to any of you cuz I don''t know your names." I asked looking around, they looked saddened by that fact. Did I step on a mine? Again? "Boss, in goblin tradition, we can''t have names so long as we don''t have a master who can give it to us." Huh? But his names Gorn though? "But your names Gorn though?" I asked. "Just you saying it won''t magically make it our name, there''s a reason others don''t say my name unlike you. After all, have you seen all of them calling me that?" Thinking back.... only a handful have called him, and then just mostly me.. It''s true! The heck?! "Then what about, Mela and Leah and Fen?!" Those one have names though. "That''s because they got it due to recognition. My wife, Fen, was nicknamed, the Warlord by the humans back when we were still active as protectors of our previous tribe" Scarface added. "And mine, Mela was given to her by her mother. Her mother is a strong troll. Very strong. She''s the leader of a large village of trolls in the north." Okay, that explains that. "And I got mine by accident actually, back at my previous pack, the daughter of the chief was supposed to have it, but for some reason the name ran towards me instead." Leah added. I feel like there''s some juicy drama and gossip to that, I wonder if she''ll tell me? "And for us goblins, we can only use that as a name if the master infuses their mana on it." "Uh... How?" I asked, it''s just mana anyway, why not? It''s worth it if I have something to call them with. "It''s easy, you just say the name while thinking of using magic to imprint that name on my skin! But boss, are you sure?" He asked, although the excitement on his face clearly shows he''s expecting me to say yes. "Sure, it''s that easy right? Gorn!" I said, thinking of his name being covered by mana I let it fly towards him, I watched as it landed on his arm. "Wohhhhh!!!" Everyone around shouted. Uh, what?! "Boss! Thank you!!" Gorn said, happy. "Uh- huh. Now line up, I wanna finish this today!" I added. Clearly confusing everyone. What? They don''t want it? But by the look on their faces when I gave Gorn his name, it didn''t seem like it? They quickly lined up, 2 lines, the girls on the right, the boys on the left. Each one, I gave names to. But since the author thinks it''s too much to show each of their names since they won''t even be appearing much after I leave this place for a while. Only the important characters name will show up instead. The male leaders and not, but still important characters of each race Kron- Previously known as Scarface, I planned on just Scarface, but he clearly wasn''t amused that his wife had a cool name and yet he''s stuck with that name due to his scar. He looked sad so whatever. Gorn- the goblin leader, basically Bjorn- Previously knows as Grumpy, I told him that Grumpy would be his name but he looked like he was gonna kill me in my sleep so let''s give him this. Tink- still Tink cuz why not? He likes tinkering around with stuffs anyway. Keln- Previously known as Boulder, said he wanted something like his wife so, Dui- The imp leader Kirk- The lizardman chief The female side, let''s add Grumpy''s soulmate too. Fen- Of course Scarface''s wife! And the leader Jia- Gorn''s wife, this one said she wanted something that ain''t comedic, not like I''n planning to but okay~ Miri- Grumpy''s soulmate! Nia- Tink''s wife and the previously known Kobold lady Mela- Boulder''s wife, a hulking figure too Sui- The imp leader''s flirting partner(?) Lin- The Lizardman chief''s wife And with that ends the author''s favoritism. Author: RUDE!! "Alright! Now that the names are done, let''s go hunt¡ª!" Ugh, I... can''t... move... What the heck, author!! Why you being petty? I thought as my body collapsed to the ground. "Boss!" I heard, as I slowly succumbed to sleep.... [System Response: Stupid...] This one too. Chapter 55 The grudge of a squirrel swarm A voice broke the eerie silence, light but mocking. "Seriously? How stupid." The figure''s silhouette flickered into view, leaning lazily against it''s hand while looking at the hologram. The image displayed was of a woman sleeping peacefully, unaware of the observation of *someone*. A slow smile spread across the figure''s lips, amused. "Now, when will we meet~?" The voice mused, almost wistfully. She tilted her head, eyeing the woman with an unsettling sense of amusement. "I guess I shouldn''t have done that." The woman inside the hologram said. The figure watching then gave a dismissive flick of her wrist, banishing the hologram from view, her smirk still evident. "What a mess¡­" --- Okay, so I shouldn''t have given those names continuously like that (¨s¦à¨t;) Turns out, mana is actually like a monsters life force. Each time I gave them a name 50 mana points would be sucked towards the names. And while it would regenerate overtime, I haven''t really been resting in between naming them so mine went into the negatives, like -90, the system said that if it had reached a -100 I would''ve died. In conclusion, I''ve been giving away my life force and so, almost died!£¨£Þ¡«£Þ£©/ But, it''s fine~. I''m still alive anyway! System Interface Updated! Name: Aria Race: Ice Oni (Epic!) Titles: Boss, Runt, Little Weakling, The One Who Killed 2 Bosses at Once, The One Who Builds, Oni, Namer(!) Health: 1005/5000(!) Mana: 879/1000(!) Stats: Strength: 567 Intelligence: 496 Dexterity: 391 Vitality: 455 Mana: 439 Skills(Open) Magic Skills(Open) Bond: ?Villager bond(Open) ?Family bond(Open) --- Villager Bond Interface Bonded Villagers: 1. Scarface Mood: Overwhelmed affection Trust Level: 14/50 Progress: (28%) Notes: Loves showing off. Might want to impress his wife too much, though. 2. Grumpy Mood: Determined annoyance Trust Level: 13/50 Progress: (16%) Notes: Desperate to prove himself to his crush. 3. Tink Mood: Mild admiration Trust Level: 12/50 Progress: (12%) Notes: Still trying to figure out how you work so fast.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. 4. Other Villagers Mood: Stressed Trust Level: 8/50 Progress: (4%) Notes: Thinks you''re weird, but you''re the boss, so they''ll deal. --- Family Bond Interface Bonded Family: 1. Titan Mood: Content Trust Level: 20/50 Progress: (50%) Notes: Incredibly protective and loyal. Trusts you with his life. --- Bond Mechanics(I added just for fun) 1. Mood: Real-time emotional state of the bonded individual. Emojis provide a quick reference for their current feelings toward you. 2. Trust Level: Ranges from 0 to 50 and determines the strength of the bond. Higher levels unlock special bonuses and abilities. 0-9: Barely Trusting 10-19: Neutral Trust 20-29: Moderate Trust 30-39: High Trust 40-49: Deep Trust 50 (MAX): Absolute Bond (Unlocks unique abilities and dialogue options) --- Example Progression Bonuses Level 10 (Neutral Trust): Minor increase in villager morale during tough tasks. Level 25 (Moderate Trust): Unlocks personal quests for the villager/family member. Level 50 (Absolute Bond): Grants a special skill or passive ability unique to the individual. ] ....The fuck is a dialogue option? What is this, a love system? I think you just wanna mess with me! Also, what? That Health(!) and Mana(!)?! And what the heck is the difference between that Mana(!) and the one on stats? [System Response: I told you. Only something you know will come up on the system that applies to this as well. And the difference is easy. The mana on the stats is connected to the mana below your title. Unlike your health that moves up when you evolve, the mana besides it can only grow if your mana stats grows.] Wha..? Y''know what nevermind. I guess the progression bonuses are good. I have to tell the guys back home about a hologram thingy showing up infront of them when they reach level 25 in trust. Haa.... Atleast now I''ll know what their feeling. And it might help later on, I guess? --- And....let''s forget about that for now and focus on the matter at hand, yep! I doubt that will be needed until I decide to settle down as their leader really. Now onto business, after leaving the crying Scarface and Gorn and the worried Fen and Jia, I left. Well, my squad did, since the advisor and Titan will be going with me. Let''s go! On our trek towards the north, towards the base of satan''s hellspawn, I tried to start up a conversation. "So," I started, breaking the oppressive silence, "any tips on not dying to an army of giant squirrels?" Leah glanced at me, her clawed hands tightening around her staff. "They''re territorial. Avoid their forest if possible. But seeing as we''re walking straight there? That''s already failed¡­" She said with a sigh. Well, sorry. But we need their food! Definitely not just me wanting revenge~ "¦×(£à?¡ä)¦× "Why?" I pressed, though I wasn''t sure I wanted the answer. "Let''s just say you''ll regret it," she muttered grimly, her tail swishing anxiously. I groaned. "Great. That''s reassuring. Let me guess¡ªthey hold grudges too?" Leah didn''t reply, but her silence said enough. --- By the time we reached the clearing, the sun was dipping low in the sky, bathing the grove in golden light. The fruit trees shimmered as if they were covered in jewels. "See? Told you it was worth it," I said, gesturing dramatically toward the grove. "All we have to do is¡ª" A sharp chittering noise cut me off. My stomach dropped. From the shadows, dozens of beady eyes glinted menacingly. The squirrels hadn''t forgotten¡ªor forgiven. Their fluffy tails twitched in eerie unison as they emerged from the trees. "Incoming!" I shouted, drawing my sword. "Ready yourselves!" Titan stepped forward, his towering frame shielding Leah and me. His massive arms raised, ready to defend, the faint groan of his armor the only sound he made. Leah began chanting under her breath, her staff glowing faintly. "I''ll handle crowd control. Keep them off me," she barked, her usual calm giving way to urgency. The first wave of squirrels lunged. Titan swung his massive arm, sending a group of them flying like ragdolls. His movements were precise and relentless, each blow clearing a path. Leah''s magic burst outward, creating a glowing green barrier that held the majority of the swarm at bay. "They''re angrier than I expected!" she said, gritting her teeth. "Why are they so mad?!" I yelled, slicing through one particularly aggressive squirrel. "You''re breathing in their territory!" Leah snapped back. I groaned, deflecting another attack. "Well, excuse me for my instincts!" Also, I think they remember me from back then. Might be more reason they''re angry (£Þ¨Œ£Þ;) Seriously, so petty, all I did was get close, I didn''t even take anything back then. --- The fight dragged on, with no end to the squirrel swarm in sight. For every squirrel we knocked back, more seemed to take their place. "Retreat?" I suggested, narrowly dodging a squirrel that launched itself at my face. These squirrels seem to wanna attack my face more than ever! Leah nodded, her magic faltering slightly under the strain. "Retreat." Titan responded immediately, scooping me up with one arm and pulling Leah behind him with the other. His actions were swift, silent, and efficient, as always. Together, we broke into a run, the chittering of the swarm chasing us through the trees. Eventually, we burst out of the grove and into the relative safety of the denser forest. The angry screeches faded, but the memory of their fury lingered. A shiver went up my spine at the thought of those ugly squirrels, it''s not like we were gonna steal their food. They could''ve just talked it out with us, sheesh! Anyway, "New plan!" I panted, leaning against a tree. Leah shot me a sharp look. "Next time, we bring bait. And fire." Titan didn''t react, but the faint tilt of his head seemed to suggest agreement. I groaned, collapsing to the ground. "I hate squirrels." (¨i©n¨i) --- We set upped for the night here, can''t exactly go back with nothing. Leah''s currently busy chanting a spell that keeps hostile creatures away from this place. Titan was sitting down besides the bonfire, but I can tell he''s keeping watch. Me? I was lying on the ground and looking at the beautiful night sky... Those squirrels were proof that this forest wanted me dead, one fluffy-tailed menace at a time. But tomorrow, I promised myself, we''d be ready. Chapter 56: A Fluffy Scheme Morning came too soon, and with it, the inevitable planning session. Leah sat cross-legged, furiously scribbling notes in the dirt while Titan stood guard nearby, as silent as ever. His massive frame was hard to miss, even if he was barely moving. "So, what''s the plan?" I asked, gnawing on a piece of dried meat. It was the last bit I had left from the food we''d brought, and my stomach was already planning a protest. Leah didn''t even look up. "Bait, fire, and fewer impulsive decisions on your part." I gasped in mock offense. "Impulsive? Me? Never!" Okay, maybe she had a point. Leah had seen me act impulsively more times than I liked to admit, usually when I was around the guys. But this time, I''d been more careful. I didn''t want to end up hunted by Tink''s wife or any of the other wives for dragging their husbands into a dangerous mission (£þ¥î£þ;) She shot me a glare that could''ve frozen the sun. "You''re lucky Titan was there to drag us out. Next time, think before you dive headfirst into a squirrel-infested grove." "Fine, fine," I muttered, waving her off. "But what''s the bait? And don''t say me." Leah smirked. "It was my *first* thought." I groaned. "What about food? Like, something better than their shiny fruit?" Leah paused, considering. "Could work. But it needs to be irresistible to them, something they can''t find here." "Meat, maybe?" I offered. Who doesn''t love meat? No animal hates it, right? "Not just any meat," Leah replied, narrowing her eyes. "Cooked, seasoned, something that screams ''delicacy.'' These are smart creatures. They''ll know a trap if it''s too obvious." True, those little bastards had figured out who I was even after I''d changed so much. If I was going to use food, it needed to be foolproof. It had to make their little squirrel brains go wild. I wasn''t about to be outwitted by some fluffy rodents. "Great," I said, clapping my hands together. "I''ll cook something so good, those squirrels won''t know what hit them!" Maybe add a little poison to spice things up? Hehehe(*¨R¦Ø¨Q)? Leah raised an eyebrow. "You? Cook?" "Hey!" I protested, hands on my hips. "I''m a woman of many talents!"Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Leah''s skeptical look didn''t exactly scream "believe in her," but I didn''t care. Titan gave a barely perceptible nod from the side, and I took that as his way of agreeing with me. Thanks, Titan. You''re the only one on my side ( ¡ä?`). --- By noon, I had set up a makeshift stove and was furiously grilling skewers of spiced meat. The smell wafted through the camp, drawing curious glances from nearby wildlife. We got the meat from Titan, who had hunted a couple of boars earlier, he was really proficient with it. I feel like he said it was for us to eat. Such a caring guy~ ( ¡ä ¨Œ ` ) "This better work," Leah muttered, eyeing the sizzling meat. I could see the drool practically dripping from her mouth, but she wasn''t going to admit it. My stomach was growling like a beast, but I kept it together. "It will," I said confidently, though my stomach felt like it was hosting an earthquake. The hunger pangs were real. "If not, at least we get a good meal out of it." Titan stood silently nearby, his watchful presence reassuring as always. As the sun dipped lower, we approached the grove again, this time with our bait in tow. "Remember," Leah whispered, looking serious now, though her drooling face kind of ruined the effect. "Don''t engage unless absolutely necessary. Let the bait do its job." I could see her hesitating to give it to me, she really wants to eat it, huh? "Got it," I replied, gripping my sword tighter just in case things went south. We placed the skewers in the clearing and retreated to the shadows, settling into our hiding spots. I could barely stand the tension, but Leah was calm, focused. She''d done this kind of thing before. --- The first squirrel appeared within minutes, its nose twitching as it caught the scent of the meat. It hesitated, its sharp eyes scanning the area for danger, but then it couldn''t resist. Slowly, it started inching closer. Soon, more squirrels appeared, their fluffy tails flicking excitedly as they surrounded the bait. Oh, they were cute, alright, but they were also so damn clever. If only they weren''t such resentful little creatures. "Now?" I whispered, unable to hide my excitement. I''m terrible at waiting. "Not yet," Leah replied, her voice barely audible. She wasn''t moving a muscle, just waiting for the right moment. We waited until the clearing was full of squirrels, each one practically drooling over the meat. Then, with a small nod from Leah, Titan stepped forward. And with that, the magic happened. I couldn''t believe my eyes as Titan released a burst of magic, his hands glowing with energy. The ground shook, and a massive barrier of shimmering light enveloped the squirrels, trapping them with the bait. "Finally!" I said, stepping out of the shadows. No more waiting! Leah smirked, crossing her arms. "Now we negotiate." The squirrels, realizing they were trapped, turned their beady eyes toward us. Their leader¡ªan especially large one with a scar across its face¡ªchittered angrily, clearly not impressed. I''m calling him Scarface 2 from now on. "Think they''ll listen?" I asked, staring at the angry squirrels, whose tails were fluffed up in irritation. Leah shrugged, not a hint of fear in her expression. "They don''t have a choice." And so, the negotiations began¡ªwith me glaring at Scarface 2 and Leah doing all the talking. I tried to look as tough as possible, but honestly, I was just trying not to laugh at how ridiculous this whole thing was. Tomorrow? Another day at camp, and hopefully fewer squirrels. Chapter 57: The Art of Squirrel Diplomacy Scarface 2 chittered furiously, its tiny claws scratching against the shimmering barrier. Behind it, an army of puffed-up, battle-ready squirrels squeaked in unison, their tails twitching like tiny, furry banners of war. "Do you even understand what they''re saying?" I asked, watching the chaotic display of rodent rage with a raised brow. "Of course not," Leah replied, deadpan, her hands steady as she maintained the barrier. "But diplomacy is universal. If they like something, we can trade for it." I squinted at her. "Pretty sure blackmail isn''t considered diplomacy." She ignored my comment entirely, crouching to meet Scarface 2''s beady little gaze. "Here''s the deal," she began, her tone matter-of-fact. "You let us take some of your fruit, and in return, we''ll leave without turning your precious grove into a battlefield. Fair trade, right?" Scarface 2 tilted its head, looking at her as if she''d just suggested turning its family tree into kindling. "See? They''re not buying it," I muttered, leaning against my sword. "They probably don''t even know what you''re saying." Leah sighed dramatically. "Fine. Plan B." She rummaged through her satchel and pulled out a small pouch, opening it to reveal a handful of gleaming, colorful gems. My stomach dropped. "Wait a second." I squinted at the familiar shimmer of the stones. "Are those¡ª?" "Shiny, right?" Leah cut me off with a grin, holding the pouch just out of my reach. "Trade these for your fruit. You can hoard them, chew on them, whatever you want." Those were my gems!! My gems! (¨i©n¨i) The ones I''d painstakingly traded from that traveling merchant¡ªthe one who insisted on calling herself. I''d endured her dramatic hand flourishes, constant winks, and endless stories about her "mysterious origins," all to get those gems. And now they were about to end up in squirrel paws. "Leah!" I hissed, outraged. "Those are mine!" She waved me off. "Relax. It''s for the greater good." Scarface 2 and its posse, meanwhile, had fallen silent. Their eyes locked on the gems with a hunger I recognized all too well¡ªbecause it was exactly how I''d looked at those gems when I first saw them.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Scarface 2 stepped forward cautiously, its twitching nose mere inches from the pouch. Leah held her ground, unwavering. After what felt like an eternity, the squirrel let out a series of sharp chirps. Leah glanced at me triumphantly. "I think that''s a yes." "You think?" I crossed my arms. "Better than nothing," she said with a shrug, lowering the barrier. As soon as the barrier dissipated, the squirrels swarmed the pouch like a tiny, furry tide. Gems vanished into their greedy little paws in a matter of seconds, with Scarface 2 overseeing the operation like some kind of rodent crime boss. Meanwhile, Leah calmly approached the nearest tree and plucked a few of the glowing fruits. "See? Easy," she said, tossing one to me. I caught it, still glaring at the thieving squirrels. "I still don''t trust them," I muttered, biting into the fruit. It was sweet and tangy, but no amount of flavor could soothe the ache of my stolen gems. Scarface 2 turned to me, its beady eyes narrowing as if to say, Watch yourself, tall one. --- With our prize secured, we left the grove without further incident. By the time we set up camp for the night, the fruits'' faint glow bathed the clearing in a soft, otherworldly light. It was peaceful¡ªfor now. "So, what now?" I asked, poking at the campfire with a stick. Leah held up one of the fruits, examining it in the firelight. "These should last us a while. But we''ll need to avoid that grove from now on. No point in pushing our luck." "No arguments here," I grumbled, shoving a piece of dried meat into my mouth. "I''ve had enough squirrels for a lifetime." Titan sat nearby, sharpening his weapon with quiet determination. He hadn''t said a word all day¡ªnot that he ever did¡ªbut I could tell even he wasn''t thrilled about the encounter. "Think they''ll come after us?" I asked Leah, glancing over my shoulder as if expecting Scarface 2 to emerge from the shadows with a tiny dagger. "Doubt it," she said. "We gave them what they wanted." "Yeah, my gems," I muttered, my shoulders slumping. Leah rolled her eyes. "You can''t take shinies to the grave, you know." She said with a playful smirk. Annoying woman! I scowled. "I wasn''t planning on dying anytime soon. Especially not to a squirrel." "Good attitude," she said with a smirk, tossing another piece of fruit into the air and catching it. "But if it makes you feel better, I''ll buy you new gems next time." I perked up slightly. "Really?" "Sure. As long as you don''t mind them being fake." My mood soured instantly. --- Later that night, as I lay staring up at the stars, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this wasn''t the last we''d see of Scarface 2 and its gang. Sure, we''d escaped unscathed this time, but something about those squirrels¡ªtheir cunning, their organization¡ªsent a chill down my spine. "If I see another squirrel," I muttered under my breath, "I''m moving all of us to the desert." Titan, ever silent, gave me a single nod of agreement. At least someone understood. Leah, of course, overheard and snickered from her side of the campfire. "You''d probably just end up trading with desert lizards instead." I groaned, throwing an arm over my face. One fluffy-tailed menace at a time. Chapter 58: Traps (The normal one) Yeah, I don''t wanna go to back to base yet. I mean, we''re already here so why not we keep heading north no? I''m sure Scarface and the others can hold themselves up back at camp. And yes, Scarface will still be Scarface to me. Just cuz they have names now doesn''t mean I''m gonna stop with the nicknames (????) Sounds useless, but who can stop me? So, I looked towards Leah and Titan. I probably should ask for their opinion first. If I just say ''Y''know what? Let''s go north!'' like that, I have a feeling Leah''s gonna kill me... "I wanna go north." I said directly, if I don''t need to beat around the bush, then I won''t. "NO." Leah resolutely said, not even looking my way and continuing to count the glowing fruits. "We''re going back. You''re the leader of that tribe, so why do you keep leaving them behind?" Leah asked with an eyebrow raised. Urk... It''s not my fault I''m not cut out to be a leader. I only got to be the CEO back in my old world cuz of the will my dad left behind. In my first few days here, I was still thinking that only those at the top gets to be able to do whatever they want, that''s why I was so obsessed with climbing the ranks. I mean, for an illegitimate child of my dad, climbing the ranks was the only thing I could do to stop my siblings from killing me or making my life a living hell. Haa... "It''s a lesson, I know i''m gonna leave them behind sooner or later. I don''t wanna be tied down, I love my freedom, so I want them to learn to survive on their own." I said. If I could, I would''ve followed the merchant lady and left them. But I guess they grew on me? "STILL NO. You can do what you want AFTER, I go back. I''m still the adviser of the group, unlike you I take my job seriously." Okay fine. "Fine!" I said with a pout. Yes, I''m childish, leave it. So I led the 3 of us with some light stomping towards the path back to base. Well, that was the plan. Until, I fell into the ground. Yes, the ground. I think it''s magic, they probably made the hole look like part of the ground with it. And well, with me falling of course I grabbed Leah''s foot with me. If I''m going down, they''re coming with me. By they, I mean Titan jumped inside the hole too after me and Leah fell. So after free falling and face planting my face with Leah sitting on my back, I can safely say that this monster body is tough, that was a 15 meters fall and yet here we are, just a little hurt. And now we can''t climb back up! Dang it! Looking at the familiar wall, I knew already where we were. "Haaa... A dungeon. Just what I needed right now," I grumbled, brushing the dirt off my clothes, atleast what I could since I''m still lying on the ground. "Titan, do me a favor and scout ahead, will you?"The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Titan, the literal hunk of sentient metal that he is, didn''t respond verbally (he never does), but his helm tilted slightly in acknowledgment. His hollow, glowing eyes scanned the chamber, and his massive armored frame moved with an eerie grace toward the nearest tunnel. Meanwhile, Leah, still sitting on my back, looked like she wanted to murder me. "Do you ever think before acting?" she hissed, her voice sharper than any dagger she carried. "Define ''thinking,''" I said with a grin, even as I tried to wiggle out from under her. "Because if you mean ''planning,'' then no, not really." She responded by digging her knee into my spine. "And you''re supposed to be the leader. Why do I even follow you?" "Because you love me?" I offered, batting my eyelashes. Leah snorted and finally stood up, letting me breathe. "Keep dreaming." Titan returned from his reconnaissance, his hulking form standing in front of us like a silent sentinel. He raised one massive arm and pointed down the tunnel he had just explored. The faint glow of runes flickered across his armor, his way of signaling danger. "Great," I muttered. "Of course the only way forward is the dangerous way." "All ways in a dungeon are dangerous," Leah said dryly, brushing off her clothes. "Now, can we please focus and not die in here?" "Relax," I said, pulling myself to my feet. "It''s probably just a low rank dungeon. How bad could it be?" Leah raised an eyebrow but didn''t bother replying. I think she''s tired of me, and it''s only been 2 days since we first trekked. Titan took the lead as we headed into the tunnel, his heavy steps echoing ominously in the confined space. I felt a little safer with him around. After all, it''s hard to be scared of anything when you''ve got a giant suit of living armor as your personal bodyguard. But then the ground shook. "Uh-oh," I said, looking around as the tunnel rumbled. "That''s never a good sign." The shaking grew stronger, and before I could even process what was happening, the floor disappeared beneath us. "Not again!" I shouted as we plummeted down yet another hole. This time, Titan reacted quickly, anchoring his massive body to the side of the tunnel with his clawed gauntlets. Leah managed to grab onto one of his leg, but I wasn''t so lucky. "Help! Titan, buddy! Don''t let me fall!" I yelled, flailing like an idiot. With what I could only describe as a sigh (even though he doesn''t technically breathe), Titan extended his other arm and caught me midair, hoisting me up like I weighed nothing. "Thanks," I muttered, clinging to his arm as we dangled over the abyss. Titan didn''t respond, but the faint glow of his runes pulsed rhythmically, like he was shaking his head at my stupidity. Leah, now clutching his other arm, after Titan pulled her from his leg, glared at me. "You''re the worst leader ever." "And yet, here we are, alive and well!" I shot back. Titan finally decided he''d had enough of this nonsense and started climbing up the side of the tunnel, the claws of his gauntlet digging into the stone like it was paper. He reached the top in no time and deposited us on solid ground with a thunk. "Okay," I said, dusting myself off. "New plan. No more falling into holes." "Maybe try looking where you''re going," Leah snapped, crossing her arms. Before I could retort, Titan''s runes flared again, this time brighter than before. He pointed ahead, and I squinted into the darkness. There, standing in the center of the chamber, was a massive figure of jagged metal and glowing red eyes. [System Inspection... Found! Name: Iron Fang Beast Type: Guardian Boss Rank: C-Class Recommended Party: 5 to 8 members Beware!] "Why?!" I yelled. A fucking boss monster already? We just got here! Where''s the mobs, where''s the adventure?! Where''s the looking for treasures and getting caught in traps!! ...Yeah, the getting caught in traps, we probably already covered that, hehe~ (£þ¦Ø£þ;) The Iron Fang Beast let out a deafening roar and started stomping toward us, its massive claws scraping against the stone floor. Leah unsheathed her daggers, Titan stepped forward with a low, mechanical growl, and I sighed. "Fine, fine, let''s fight. But if I die, I''m blaming both of you!" Titan didn''t respond, but Leah just smirked. "Deal." Is she serious?! And with that, the battle began. Chapter 59: Boss Battles and Bad Decisions "I should''ve stayed in bed today," I muttered as the Iron Fang Beast charged toward us, each step sending tremors through the ground. Its red eyes glowed menacingly, and jagged metal plates shifted with a sound like grinding gears. Titan took the lead, his massive form bracing for impact. Leah darted to the side, already vanishing into the shadows like the sneaky assassin she is, I thought she was a mage but nope! The girl''s actually an assassin. Seriously, Titan has insane physical strength AND can use magic? Leah can use strong magic AND be a fucking assassin? WHAT ABOUT ME? DID THE GOD WHO PUT ME HERE FORGOT TO GIVE ME SOMETHING INSANE TOO? DO I EVEN HAVE ANY?! [System Response: Yes, You''re INSANELY stupid. ] What the hell?! That''s it?! I''m gonna uninstall you stupid hologram!! [System Response: Go ahead and try. You will really lose something GOOD in your life. ] For some reason I feel like it''s smirking at me, as if, if I did, it would really be my loss. Fuck! Let''s just focus on the battle! "Alright, big guy, let''s see what you''ve got!" I yelled, more for my own morale than anything else. The beast roared, raising one massive claw to swipe at Titan. He blocked it with his shield, the clash of metal on metal ringing through the chamber. Sparks flew, and Titan staggered back a step but held his ground. "Leah, anytime now!" I called, dodging to the side as the beast swung its other claw in my direction. "Working on it!" she snapped from somewhere in the shadows. I drew my katana, this sword was something the merchant lady from before gave me. I didn''t use it with the squirrel cuz this one was enchanted with magic, I think? I mean it''s glowing and has a few unknown words on the edges. I tried turning it down but the merchant said it was thanks for saving them in the stampede, although I had a nagging feeling there was more to it than meets the eye... Oh, well, time to see if it was worth it to take this with me. I charged in, aiming for the beast''s exposed flank, but it was faster than it looked. Its tail¡ªoh great, it has a tail¡ªwhipped around and nearly took my head off. "Okay, noted," I said, jumping back. "Flanks are off-limits."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Leah finally made her move, appearing behind the beast like a ghost. Her daggers flashed, carving into its exposed joints with precision. The Iron Fang Beast roared in anger, spinning around to swipe at her, but she was already gone, disappearing into the shadows again. "Show-off," I muttered, circling around to find another opening. Titan, meanwhile, was trading blows with the beast like a heavyweight champion. Every swing of his sword sent shockwaves through the air, and every block with his shield deflected sparks. But even I could see he was starting to slow down. The beast was relentless, and we needed to finish this quickly. Alright, time for me to shine. I activated Spore Manipulation, focusing on the cracks in the beast''s armor. Tiny, glowing spores seeped out of the air around me, gathering into an almost invisible mist that hovered near the beast''s injuries. The spores latched on and began to spread, creeping into every crevice. "What''s that?" Leah shouted, mid-dodge. "Hopefully, my ticket to not dying first!" I called back, activating Spore Cloud The spores exploded outward in a cloud of glittering particles, enveloping the beast''s head. Its movements turned sluggish, the toxic effects starting to take hold. "Keep hitting it!" I yelled. Titan took advantage of the beast''s disorientation, his glowing blade carving deep into its side. Leah''s attacks became more precise, each strike landing with deadly accuracy. "Alright, let''s add some ice to the mix," I muttered, activating Ice Magic and Frostbound Aura. A chilling mist spread out from me, the temperature in the chamber dropping noticeably. The beast roared in frustration as frost formed on its metal plates, slowing its movements further. I followed up with Glacier Spikes, sending jagged shards of ice erupting from the ground. One of the spikes impaled the beast''s leg, pinning it in place. "Yes! That''s how it''s done!" I cheered, though my excitement was short-lived. The beast reared up, shattering the ice around it with a roar of defiance. "Don''t let up!" Leah shouted, her daggers flashing as she went for another joint. "Yeah, yeah, I''m on it," I grumbled, activating Spore Burst. The spores clinging to the beast detonated in a chain reaction of small explosions, weakening its armor further. I followed up with another Glacier Spike, this one driving straight into its exposed chest. The beast staggered, its movements growing weaker with every attack. "Finish it, Titan!" I yelled. Titan raised his sword, runes blazing with power. With a thunderous roar, he brought it down, cleaving through the beast''s head. The Iron Fang Beast let out one final groan, collapsing in a heap. Its glowing red eyes faded, leaving the chamber eerily silent. "Finally," I sighed, dropping to the ground in exhaustion. "Nice work," Leah said, appearing beside me. "You''re not completely useless after all." "Gee, thanks," I said, rolling my eyes. Couldn''t she just not have said that? Titan, ever the silent hero, pulled a glowing crystal from the beast''s remains and handed it to me. Hm... I wonder what this''s for? "Sweet," I said, turning it over in my hands. "Dungeon loot. Maybe this trip wasn''t a total waste." "Don''t celebrate yet," Leah warned. "We still need to get out of here alive." I looked around the chamber, my excitement fading. She was right. The boss was down, but the dungeon wasn''t over. "Fine," I grumbled, pocketing the crystal. "But next time we come across that thing, you get to distract the giant metal death machine." "Deal," Leah said with a smirk, already heading for the next tunnel. And with that, we ventured deeper into the dungeon, because apparently, we never learn and, we still couldn''t find a way out ©c( ¡ä?`;) Chapter 60: Shiny~ "Next time, I''m staying in bed. No matter what happens, nobody''s allowed to wake me up!" I muttered, trailing behind Titan and Leah as they led the way down yet another dimly lit corridor. I''m saying this again, why? Well, my legs were jelly, my head was pounding, and I was pretty sure that if I had a stamina bar and looked at it, it would just laugh at me. [System Response: Stamina at 7%. Please consider sitting down before you fall down.] "Shut up," I hissed at the system, earning a glance from Leah. Did this system seriously just created that out of nowhere?! "What''s with you and talking to yourself all the time? Maybe you''re dehydrated?" she asked, her tail swishing in amusement. I have a feeling that amusement is because she thinks I''ve gone coo-koo in the head... Seriously, what is wrong with this woman?? I don''t remember doing anything bad to her! Why she has such malice towards me? (;¡ã¡õ¡ã)/ Ahead, Titan walked forward, his glowing eyes casting eerie shadows on the stone walls. It was comforting, in a weird way, to have a walking tank on your side. Too bad he didn''t talk. Or maybe that was a good thing, considering the sass I already got from the system and Leah. And judging by how he acted back at the shrine from before? I have a feeling he''d be worse actually... The corridor opened into a sprawling cavern, its ceiling glittering with what looked like glowing crystals. "Ooh, shiny," I said, craning my neck to look up. So shiny... I wonder if I can sell those? So, the thing with me is, I love shiny and beautiful things. And that up there? It''s both! It sparkles, it gleams, it practically sings to me. I must have it. I don''t care if it''s perched on a mountaintop, guarded by dragons, or at the bottom of some bottomless pit¡ªI''ll get it! Just try and stop me. I find myself reaching out dramatically, voice dropping to a hushed whisper as I mutter, ''My precious...'' *Ahem* Yeah, maybe I went full Gollum for a second there, but you don''t understand¡ªit''s so shiny! (¡î?¡î) I was about to grab some after dugging it out with my trusty new sword when Leah''s voice came up behind me. "Focus, and stop being creepy" Leah snapped, already scanning the room for threats. I sighed and stood up. "You''re no fun." It would''ve been fun if there was another one in this world like me! Then I would have a buddy to play with! You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Wait, the system said I wasn''t the only one with a system here. So it''s possible! "No, I''m *alive*. There''s a difference." Leah said, dragging my thoughts back to reality. I will go find you! I thought dramatically, already making up my mind. Titan raised a gauntleted hand, signaling us to stop after he just dug out some of the glowing crystals. See? I''m not the only one who likes shinies~ (*^¨Œ^*) "What is it, big guy?" I asked, stepping closer. Maybe it''s another shiny stuff? He pointed to the center of the room, where a massive treasure chest sat on a raised platform. "Oh, come on," I groaned. "It''s never just a chest, is it?" That''s gotta be a trap, or another mimic! Better inspect it with the help of the system first! Leah grinned, her sharp teeth gleaming. "Only one way to find out." Before I could protest, she darted forward, her nimble kobold frame easily avoiding the obvious pressure plates. "Leah, wait!" I yelled, but it was too late. The moment her claws touched the chest, the ground shook, and the ceiling crystals flared brightly. A deep, guttural roar echoed through the cavern as the chest morphed into a monstrous mimic, its lid splitting into rows of jagged teeth. "Why am I not surprised?" I muttered, drawing my sword. Leah dodged the mimic''s snapping jaws, flipping backward with infuriating ease. "Well, this is your fault," she said cheerfully, landing beside me. "How is this my fault?" I demanded. Why is everything my fault now?! "Just cuz." She said with a shrug. Before I could argue, Titan charged in, his massive frame slamming into the mimic. The creature screeched, its slimy tongue lashing out and slapping against his shield. "Ew. Just... ew," I said, grimacing. "Stop gawking and do something!" Leah yelled, already darting back into the fray with her daggers. "Fine, fine," I muttered, activating Spore Cloud again. As usual, the glowing particles swirled around the mimic, clinging to its slimy exterior. It roared, thrashing wildly, and I couldn''t help but smirk. "How''s that taste, huh?" Apparently, it can understand me and it didn''t appreciate my commentary, because it lunged straight at me. "Why do I talk?" I yelled, diving out of the way. Titan intercepted it, his sword slicing through the mimic''s tongue with a sickening squelch. Leah took advantage of the distraction, her daggers finding purchase in the creature''s softer underside. I scrambled to my feet, channeling Frostbound Aura. The temperature plummeted, and frost crept along the mimic''s slimy body, slowing its movements. "Leah, aim for the core!" I shouted, spotting a faint glow inside the mimic''s gaping maw. She nodded, flipping over the creature with practiced ease. Her daggers plunged into the glowing core, and the mimic let out one final, ear-splitting screech before collapsing into a puddle of goo. "Ugh," I said, wiping mimic slime off my boots. "Why is this dungeon''s mimic so gross? Last mimic I faced had arms and legs and this one only had a very long tongue to fight with." Is there a difference between the monsters in a dungeon? I''m pretty sure the shrine I went to was also a dungeon, what''s the difference? I felt a stare besides me and saw Titan looking back at me, maybe he''d tell me if he could talk. Leah shrugged, already rifling through the remains. "Maybe it changed cuz it hates you?" Titan went forward towards the remains of the mimic and handed me a small, glowing orb he''d pulled from what was left behind. "Another loot drop?" I asked, holding it up to the light. [System Notification: Acquired Mimic Relic. Unknown effect. Please handle with caution. Riddle will be given when dungeon run is finished!] "Great," I muttered. "Another mystery item. Just what I needed." Atleast it''s a relic, that''s good enough. "Quit whining," Leah said, pocketing a few shiny trinkets. "We''re not dead, so I''d call this a win." I sighed, trudging after her as we moved toward yet another tunnel. "Yeah, yeah. Let''s just hope the next room doesn''t try to eat us." Chapter 61: First Encounter with a Beast "I swear, if this next room has another mimic, I''m quitting," I muttered, clutching the pulsating orb we''d just looted. Its faint warmth felt too much like a heartbeat, sending a shiver down my spine. Leah, ever the optimist, tossed a gold coin in the air as she walked ahead. "Relax! Boss fights are way more exciting than treasure chests that want to eat you. Usually those things only show up rarely, so the next one probably won''t be another Mimic." "Not helping," I shot back, eyeing every shadow like it might sprout teeth. Titan, as stoic as ever, moved silently behind us, his heavy boots pressing into the ancient stone floor. His glowing eyes scanned the corridor, a steady reminder that at least someone here had their wits about them. The narrow passage opened into a massive chamber, cold and foreboding. Mist clung to the ground, and tall stone pillars lined the walls, each carved with runes that pulsed faintly in the dim light. And at the center of the room? "Oh, you''ve got to be kidding me, I thought you said it happens rarely?" I groaned. A treasure chest sat on a pedestal, its polished surface gleaming in the eerie glow. I just know it''s another trap(-_-) Leah''s eyes lit up. "You think it''s full of gold? Maybe this one ain''t a Mimic anymore!" "Gold? No. Teeth? Probably," I muttered, grabbing her shoulder before she could rush in. "We''ve already been scammed once today, remember?" She rolled her eyes. "You''re still mad about that?" "Mad? No. Suspicious of everything? Absolutely." I turned to Titan, who had already taken a defensive stance, his massive shield raised. "Big guy, see anything weird?" Titan pointed to the floor near the pedestal, where faint grooves marked the stone. "Pressure plates," I muttered. "Classic." Leah pouted but stayed behind me as Titan led the way, his heavy steps carefully avoiding the traps. I followed close, my grip tightening on my blade. When Titan reached the pedestal, the chest shimmered¡ªand then dissolved into a cloud of glowing shards. "Finally, something original," I started, but the ground trembled beneath us. From the glowing remnants of the chest, a towering thin figure of 5 meters emerged, its body a mix of stone skin and dark shadows. Six glowing red eyes locked onto us, and it raised four thin and long arms, each wielding a different weapon. What the fuck is that?! How can it still hold those with such thin arms?!A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. [System Inspection.... Name: Weakened stone crawler Type: Beast Rank: C Warning!! Do not fight inside dark spaces!! ] "That''s... excessive," I muttered, stepping back as the creature let out an earth-shaking roar. It looked like that one SCP who kills people whenever they look at him or even just catch a glance of him. But this one was worse, it''s like a combination of that scp and that dog from resident evil... When it roared, it''s face literally split and revealed lots of teeths inside. And with those 4 arms, each holding weapons.... I think we may be fucked! This creauture''s like something straight out of a horror movie! While I was still in my thoughts, Titan already charged without hesitation, his shield slamming into the creature''s leg. The impact barely made it flinch. That''s weakened?! Still, asking Fen to make a shield for Titan was a good Idea!! "Leah, aim for its legs!" I called, dodging as the creature swung a massive mace toward us. "Titan, keep it busy!" Leah darted forward, her daggers flashing as she sliced into the creature''s knee. It staggered slightly, its movements becoming clumsy. "Nice!" I yelled, driving my blade into its side. Sparks flew as the edge bit into its stone-like skin, but it wasn''t enough to stop it. "Is this all it''s got?" Leah called, her voice tinged with excitement. The moment she said it, the runes on the pillars flared to life. Shadowy tendrils erupted from the ground, wrapping around Titan and pulling him back. "Leah!" I shouted, slashing at the tendrils near Titan, but my blade passed through them like smoke. Does the katana not work on it? Or is it that the enchantment on it is useless against this? "The runes!" she yelled, already dashing toward one of the pillars. Her daggers carved into the glowing symbols, sending sparks flying. With each pillar she attacked, the tendrils weakened, their grip on Titan loosening. But the creature wasn''t about to let us win that easily. It turned its attention to Leah, a massive spear stabbing toward her. "Not so fast!" I shouted, hurling a flask of oil at its face. The creature roared as the liquid splashed across its glowing eyes, momentarily blinding it. Cooking material, go! "Got it!" Leah shouted as the first pillar went dark. "Three more to go!" "Take your time," I muttered, narrowly avoiding the creature''s flailing arms. Leah moved like a blur, her daggers flashing as she dismantled the runes one by one. The creature''s attacks grew more desperate, its movements erratic. By the time Leah reached the last pillar, the creature had backed me into a corner. Its massive sword swung down, and I barely managed to roll out of the way. "Leah!" I yelled, my voice hoarse. "Almost there!" she shouted, her daggers tearing through the final rune. The glow from the pillars faded, and the tendrils dissolved into mist. Titan rushed forward with what I think was a roar, his shield glowing. He jumped and slammed into the creature''s chest with all his strength, knocking it to the ground. "Now''s our chance!" I called, sprinting toward the downed beast. With a yell, I drove my blade into its core, the glowing center of its chest. The creature let out a deafening roar as cracks spread across its body. Light burst from the fissures, and with one final shudder, it collapsed into a pile of rubble. Leah let out a cheer, her tail wagging as she jogged over. "See? That wasn''t so bad!" I collapsed onto the ground, my entire body aching. "You say that now, but wait until the next room." Titan approached, holding a faintly glowing orb he''d pulled from the rubble. He handed it to me, and I stared at it, unsure whether to feel triumphant or wary. [System Notification: You acquired the Shadow Relic! Can be used once outside of the dungeon! ] "Another mysterious relic," I muttered. "Just what we needed." Leah pocketed a handful of shiny trinkets from the rubble, her grin as bright as ever. "Cheer up! We''re alive, and we''ve got loot. That''s what matters." I dragged myself to my feet, glaring at the massive door that had appeared on the far side of the room. "I''m calling it now: whatever''s behind that door is worse than this thing." Leah''s grin widened. "Only one way to find out." Chapter 62: Secret *Scarface''s POV* "The boss left." Gorn''s voice broke the silence as we watched the runt disappear into the distance. "Yeah," Tink muttered, shifting uneasily on his feet. "Should we¡­ tell her when she comes back?" I didn''t answer immediately, my gaze lingering on the spot where she''d vanished. She had her own battles to fight, her own dreams to chase. This? This wasn''t something she needed to carry¡ªnot yet. "No," I said firmly, turning to face the others. "Not yet. She''s still just a kid, no matter how tough she pretends to be. Let her have this time. She deserves it." The air around the group grew heavier, but they nodded. "Just keep acting like you always have," Fen added, her voice calm but commanding. "Don''t give her a reason to suspect anything. She doesn''t need to know about this yet." "We won''t," Kirk, the lizardman chief, said solemnly. "We''ve all seen the problem, and we''ve all agreed¡ªwe won''t drag her into it." The others murmured their agreement, but the gloom in their expressions spoke volumes. "Good," I said, clapping my hands to break the somber mood. "Now, let''s move. We can''t have her noticing this kind of atmosphere around camp. Keep things light, yeah? Pretend like nothing''s wrong." Bjorn(Grumpy) tried to force a grin. "Right! Let''s go hunt or something. Show her some results when she gets back." The group slowly began to disperse, returning to their tasks or preparing for the hunt. As they left, I lingered for a moment, staring at the path the runt had taken. We''d promised to change. To be better. For her. And we would. Even if it meant keeping secrets. --- The eastern forest was dense, the canopy overhead casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. Me, Fen, and six others walked in silence, our steps light despite our size. We didn''t like coming this way often¡ªthis part of the forest was dangerous, even for us. A lot of the monsters in the forest avoid this place, even the red-eyed ones. "Are you sure about this?" Fen asked quietly as we approached a hidden path. I nodded, placing my hand on the rune that concealed the trail. The magic rippled under my touch, and the illusion faded, revealing a narrow, overgrown path. "This is the fastest way," I said. "If we want results, we need something stronger than the corrupted beasts near camp."Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. The others exchanged uneasy glances but said nothing. They knew as well as I did what lay beyond this path. As we walked, the forest grew darker, the air heavier. The usual sounds of wildlife were absent, replaced by an eerie silence. "There it is," one of the ogres whispered, pointing ahead. A deer stood in a clearing, its unnaturally tall frame silhouetted against the faint light. At first glance, it looked normal, with it''s slender legs, graceful posture, and antlers that seemed to glow faintly. But its face. Its face was human. A man''s face, twisted in a perpetual expression of anguish. The Wailing Stag, that was what we called it. It used to terorize the forest outside, but a magician who passed by helped to seal those kinds of abominations here. In this land, but, the seal on these beasts come with a price... A price that must be paid heavily... I felt a chill run down my spine, but I pushed it aside. "Positions. Quietly." The others moved into the undergrowth, their movements as silent as shadows. I stayed back, watching the stag. Its human eyes darted around the clearing, alert and calculating. Fen crouched beside me, her bowstring drawn taut. She didn''t look at me, her focus entirely on the target. Good. "Now," I whispered. The arrow flew, striking the stag''s flank. The beast reared back, letting out an unearthly wail that sent shivers down my spine. "Go!" I shouted, charging forward. The stag lunged, its antlers sweeping toward me with terrifying speed. I ducked, rolling to the side, and drove my spear into its leg. It stumbled, its wail rising in pitch. Nell, the second largest of the ogres, roared as he swung his massive axe down onto the stag''s other leg. The bone cracked, and the beast faltered, but it didn''t go down. "Kia, now!" I shouted. Kia leapt from above, her spear glinting as it pierced the stag''s spine. The creature let out one final, agonized cry before collapsing, its body convulsing violently. "Finish it!" I barked, raising my axe. The others followed suit, driving their weapons into the stag until it lay still. The forest fell silent once more. Good. Now that it''s still morning, we don''t have to worry about anything for now. --- We stood over the body, catching our breath. "Great work," I said, wiping the blood from my axe. "That could''ve gone worse." "Could''ve gone better too," Nell grunted, leaning on his weapon. "Damn thing didn''t go down easy." "That''s not a deer," one of the others muttered, staring at the creature. "That''s¡­ something else. Who would create such things?!" "Humans," Fen said quietly, retrieving her arrows. "The ones from that cursed tribe. They thought they could play gods." I didn''t respond. The memory of that tribe''s atrocities was still fresh in all our minds. The things they''d done, the abominations they''d created¡­ it was no wonder the humans had sent their crusaders to wipe them out. If only they could wipe these things out as well... "Doesn''t matter," I said finally. "It''s dead. Let''s take what we need and go before something worse shows up." The others nodded, and we got to work. The stag''s body yielded plenty of valuable materials. Its antlers were infused with magic, its hide was tough enough to rival steel, and its meat¡ªthough unsettling to think about¡ªwas said to boost strength and stamina. "This should be enough," I said as we finished harvesting. "Lots of us can evolve from this. The runt will see progress." "But not the truth," Fen reminded me, her voice low. I hesitated, then nodded. "Not yet. Not until she''s ready." As we made our way back, the forest seemed darker than before, the silence heavier. "She''s going to find out eventually," Fen said quietly as we walked. "I know," I replied. "But not now. Not while she''s still¡­" "Still a child," Fen finished for me. I didn''t answer. The truth was, she wasn''t a child¡ªnot really. She was stronger, braver, and smarter than any of us gave her credit for. But she still had hope, and that hope was something we couldn''t bear to take away. The path back to camp stretched before us, uncertain and treacherous. But for her sake, we''d keep moving forward. We owed her that much. Chapter 63: Close Quarters Chapter 63: Close Quarters *Back to Aria''s POV* "Ha¡­ ha¡­ don''t move, Leah. Relax. It won''t hurt, I promise." "Hng¡­ I don''t trust you¡­" "Haa¡­ it''s too tight¡­" "Mm¡­ sorry¡­" This is a physiological phenomenon. This is a physiological phenomenon. This is a physiological phenomenon! Maybe if I repeat that enough, It''ll calm down. Probably not, though. Because I am not calm. I moved around, trying to get away from Leah''s warm body, but that seemed to have been a bad idea... TITAN, HELP!! --- It started so innocently. We were all set to open the door and explore whatever horrors lay behind it. That''s just the kind of reckless adventurers we are. But for once, Titan had a rare moment of wisdom and gestured we rest first. It took us a while to understand what he meant but when we did, we listened to him. I mean, he''s usually right about these things. So, we took a breather, sitting against the cold stone walls and chatting idly to pass the time(mostly me talking to myself cuz Titan can''t talk). Leah seemed unusually quiet, probably still mulling over the earlier fight we had with that thing. I, on the other hand, was trying to focus on not thinking about how creepy that door looked. Maybe there''s a way for us to get out WITHOUT going to any more doors? I thought to myself as I put my hands on my head and lied back, towards the wall. *Click* Fuck. Then, the ground betrayed us. Without warning, it shook violently, as if the dungeon itself were alive and angry. Before we could react, the floor collapsed beneath us. We fell. Again. For the record, I''m sick of falling. The plunge into darkness seemed endless, like the dungeon was swallowing us whole. When a faint light appeared in the distance, I dared to hope that we might survive this. Turns out, I should''ve kept my expectations low. When I opened my eyes, I found myself in the worst situation imaginable. We were stuck. Leah and I were crammed into what I could only describe as a vertical slot. The space was ridiculously tight¡ªbarely 1 meters wide and not much taller. It was like being squeezed into a coffin, except we were both alive and very much aware of how awkward this was. "What is this?!" I exclaimed, my voice bouncing off the close walls. Leah groaned beside me, her expression mirroring my panic. "Don''t ask me! I didn''t design this death trap!" I pressed my hands against the smooth stone walls, trying to find some way out. But they wouldn''t budge.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Panic set in as the walls seemed to close in even tighter. We were forced closer together, our bodies practically glued to each other. "Leah," I said through gritted teeth, trying to keep my voice steady. "Don''t panic." "I''m not panicking!" she snapped. "You''re the one panicking!" "I am not panicking!" Spoiler alert: I was absolutely panicking. The tight space was unbearable. Claustrophobia had never been my favorite companion, and right now, it felt like it was squeezing the air out of my lungs. To make matters worse, Leah was shifting restlessly beside me, her movements brushing against me in ways that were... problematic. Her breath was warm against my skin, an ever-present reminder of how uncomfortably close we were. I could smell her scent¡ªsomething earthy, like the forest after rain. It was oddly calming, almost enough to make me forget our predicament. Almost. I shifted my gaze downward, and that''s when I noticed it. *Inhale* I took a sharp breath as realization dawned on me. Leah''s right leg was wedged between mine, her constant wiggling sending jolts of unwanted sensations through me. I froze, my entire body stiffening as I recognized the uncomfortable truth. My current... anatomy... was reacting. And not in a good way. "Of all the times for this," I muttered under my breath, frustration bubbling to the surface. My voice was low and tense, barely masking the rising panic. I wasn''t a man in my past life, but even I knew the basics. If it got stimulated without... relief, things would hurt. A lot. And Leah, blissfully unaware of the chaos she was causing, was currently making the situation worse with every restless movement. "I knew this was a bad idea," I hissed, pressing myself against the wall in a desperate attempt to create some distance. Not that there was much to work with in this cramped, cursed space. "That door was a trap. I should''ve known." "You didn''t say anything back then!" Leah shot back, her voice sharp with annoyance. Because I didn''t think we''d end up like this! I wanted to yell, but instead, I just clenched my teeth. Maybe... maybe I could use ice magic to numb it? But what if that backfired? The thought sent a shiver down my spine. Leah shifted again, and I winced. "Stop moving," I growled, my voice low and tight. "What''s your problem?" she snapped, clearly irritated. "Just... don''t. Move." Leah froze, her eyes narrowing as she looked at me. "What''s wrong with you?" I avoided her gaze, cheeks burning as I mumbled, "Nothing. Just... cursed door, tight space, bad idea. Let''s focus on getting out of here." Her brow furrowed in confusion, but thankfully, she didn''t press the issue. Now, I just needed to survive this cramped nightmare without dying of embarrassment¡ªor worse, explaining why I was so tense. Our bickering started again and continued, our voices echoing in the confined space. It was petty, but it was also strangely comforting. At least it gave us something to focus on other than the fact that we were trapped. Eventually, though, the argument fizzled out, leaving us in tense silence. "Aria," Leah said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. "What?" "Are we¡­ gonna die here?" "No," I replied firmly, though the uncertainty in my voice betrayed me. "We''ll figure something out. Just¡­ stay calm." She nodded, but the fear in her eyes was unmistakable. Time passed in agonizing stillness. The walls seemed to press even closer, leaving us with no room to maneuver. Our bodies were practically melded together at this point, and I could feel every small movement she made. "This is all your fault," I blurted out, desperate to break the silence. Leah glared at me, her cheeks flushed. "My fault?! How is this my fault? You''re the one who pressed that button?!" "That was an accident! You''re the one who insisted we check out that suspicious door!" "And you''re the one who agreed to it!" We glared at each other, our faces mere inches apart. Then, out of nowhere, we both started laughing. The absurdity of the situation was too much. Here we were, trapped in a ridiculously tight space, arguing like children while the dungeon probably plotted its next move against us. "Okay," Leah said, her lips curling into a small smile. "Maybe this is both of our faults." "Yeah," I admitted grudgingly. "But next time, let''s listen to Titan, okay?" "Deal." For a brief moment, the tension eased. Then the walls creaked ominously. "Uh¡­ Leah?" "Yeah?" "I think it''s getting tighter." Her eyes widened in alarm. "What do you mean it''s getting tighter?!" "I mean the walls are closing in!" Panic erupted again as we tried to push against the encroaching stone. But it was no use. "TITAN!" I screamed at the top of my lungs. "HELP!" No response. Leah''s breathing quickened as the space grew even tighter. "Aria," she said softly, her voice trembling. "What?" "If we don''t make it out of here¡­ I just want you to know¡­" Her words trailed off, and my heart skipped a beat. "What?" I prompted, my voice shaky. She met my gaze, her expression serious. "You''re the weirdest person I''ve ever met." I blinked, caught off guard. Then, despite the dire situation, I burst out laughing. "You''re one to talk!" I shot back. Our laughter echoed in the confined space, a defiant sound in the face of danger. Somehow, I knew we''d make it through this. We had to. Chapter 64: Titan’s Rescue Operation Author''s POV Titan stood at the edge of the freshly opened pit, his metallic frame emanating an aura of quiet irritation. His glowing eyes flickered faintly as he assessed the depth of the hole, calculating how far his two foolish companions had fallen this time. For some reason, he was left on the same place. Only the "small child" and the assassin woman fell on the pit. The faint echoes of Aria and Leah''s voices floated up from below, growing louder with every passing moment. "It''s getting worse! I can''t breathe!" "I can''t even move anymore!" "You''re crushing me, Aria!" Titan''s shoulders shifted slightly, as if letting out a silent sigh. He tilted his head, listening to their frantic exchange, before reaching into his utility pack. With smooth, practiced movements, he retrieved a length of enchanted rope he had hidden from the others before and anchored it securely to a nearby rock formation. Without hesitation, Titan began his descent into the pit. --- The shaft was deep but straightforward, its walls slick with condensation and faint traces of ancient runes glowing faintly in the dim light. Titan descended methodically, his glowing eyes scanning for traps or unstable sections of the cavern. Halfway down, he noticed a faint glimmer coming from a crack in the wall. Peering through, he located Aria and Leah wedged together in what appeared to be a magical compression chamber. The "room" they were trapped in was no larger than a coffin, its walls adorned with intricate runes that pulsed faintly as they activated, slowly shrinking the space further. Inside, Aria and Leah were a tangled mess. Their limbs were pressed awkwardly against each other, their faces flushed from the lack of space. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Leah''s expression was a mix of panic and annoyance, while Aria seemed to be tilting between embarrassment and frustration. "Why do these things always happen to us?" Aria muttered under her breath. "Because you can''t stop touching things," Leah hissed, her voice strained. "Shut up! I didn''t even do anything!" Titan tapped the wall sharply to get their attention. Both heads snapped around, their eyes locking onto the glowing figure outside the crack. "TITAN!" Aria yelled, her voice a mixture of relief and annoyance. "GET US OUT OF HERE!" Leah groaned, clearly at the end of her rope. "Please, just do something before we''re squished to death." --- Titan took a moment to analyze the situation. His glowing eyes flickered as he traced the patterns of the runes etched into the chamber walls. These were advanced magic traps designed to crush intruders slowly, giving them plenty time to regret their decisions before meeting their end. Reaching into his pack, Titan retrieved a small crystalline shard, the one Aria wanted to grab before but couldn''t because Leah found out. He activated it with a flick of his finger, causing it to emit a soft hum. Holding the shard up to the crack, he began to counteract the magic of the runes. The runes resisted at first, flaring brightly as they attempted to overwhelm the shard''s influence. The chamber walls shuddered, and for a moment, it seemed like the entire structure might collapse. But Titan held firm, his hand steady as he poured more energy into the shard. Slowly, the runes began to flicker and die out one by one. The chamber walls stopped shrinking and gradually expanded, giving Aria and Leah just enough room to breathe. Leah slumped against the wall, her face pale as she gasped for air. Aria, on the other hand, wasted no time scrambling toward the crack. "About time!" she barked, glaring at Titan. "Do you know how long we''ve been stuck in here?!" Titan didn''t respond. He reached into the crack and gestured for Aria and Leah to take his hand. Leah accepted gratefully, allowing Titan to pull her out first. Aria followed shortly after, her expression a mix of gratitude and irritation. Once they were both free, Titan motioned for them to follow him back up the shaft. --- The climb back to the surface was mercifully uneventful, though Aria couldn''t resist grumbling under her breath the entire way. "Honestly, what kind of dungeon has traps like that? Who even designs these things?" Leah shot her a tired look. "Maybe the kind of dungeon you shouldn''t be poking around in without thinking." "Hey, I wasn''t the one who¡ª" Titan cut off their argument with a sharp gesture, pointing toward the ominous door that had caused all the trouble in the first place. The intricate carvings on the door seemed to mock him, as if daring him to try opening it again. Titan''s glowing eyes narrowed. Without a moment''s hesitation, he raised his gauntlet and slammed it into the center of the door. The door exploded into a cascade of rubble, its pieces scattering across the corridor. Aria and Leah stared at the destruction, their mouths hanging open. "Was that really necessary?" Aria asked, though her voice lacked its usual fire. Titan didn''t respond. He turned and began walking down the corridor, his movements brisk and purposeful. Leah sighed. "I think he''s mad." Aria rolled her eyes. "He''s always mad. Let''s just go before he leaves us behind." --- As they continued deeper into the dungeon, Titan led the way, his glowing eyes scanning for any further traps. Despite his silence, his body language conveyed a clear message: ''Stay close. Don''t touch anything. And for the love of all that''s holy, stop triggering traps.'' Aria and Leah followed behind, their earlier ordeal leaving them unusually quiet¡ªfor now. But knowing them, Titan suspected it wouldn''t be long before trouble found them again. Chapter 65: The Most Useless Door The silence that followed Titan''s dramatic destruction of the dungeon door was deafening. Aria and Leah trailed behind him, exchanging occasional glances, clearly too intimidated by Titan''s looming figure to start another argument. For his part, Titan was utterly unbothered by the awkward quiet. He marched ahead, glowing eyes scanning the corridor for traps or anything remotely interesting. His internal systems, however, buzzed with mild irritation. How had he ended up babysitting two walking disasters? --- The corridor stretched on, dimly lit by flickering blue runes along the walls. Despite the eerie ambiance, the group encountered no traps, no monsters, and no ominous sounds. Naturally, this only made Aria suspicious. "This is too easy," she muttered, breaking the silence. Leah gave her a sharp look. "Could you not jinx us for once?" "I''m just saying," Aria shot back, "after everything we''ve been through, doesn''t this feel¡­ wrong?" Titan didn''t bother turning around. He simply raised a hand, signaling them to stop. "What now?" Aria asked, crossing her arms. Titan pointed ahead. At the end of the corridor was another door. Unlike the first one, this door was plain¡ªno glowing runes, no carvings, not even a handle. It was just¡­ there. "What kind of dungeon has a door like that?" Aria said, squinting at it. Leah shrugged. "Maybe it''s a fake door?" Titan stepped forward, his glowing eyes narrowing as he analyzed the door. His systems detected no magic, no hidden mechanisms, no traps. It was, for all intents and purposes, just a normal door. He pushed it gently. It didn''t budge. Titan tried again, this time with a bit more force. Still nothing. "Well?" Aria asked, tapping her foot. Titan tilted his head, as if silently debating whether to humor her or break the door like the last one. Leah stepped forward, placing a hand on Titan''s arm. "Wait. What if it needs a password?" Aria rolled her eyes. "A password for a door with no magic? That''s the dumbest thing I''ve ever¡ª"The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Before she could finish, Leah stepped closer to the door and said, "Open sesame?" The door remained firmly shut. Aria burst out laughing. "Really? That''s your big idea? What''s next, knocking and asking nicely?" Leah scowled. "Do you have a better plan?" "Yeah," Aria said, smirking. "We let Titan smash it." Titan, to his credit, didn''t immediately smash the door. Instead, he gave it one last push, applying just enough force to crack the wood. Behind the door was¡­ Another door. --- "What. Is. That?" Aria said, staring in disbelief. It was identical to the first door¡ªplain, unremarkable, and infuriatingly intact. Leah groaned. "You''ve got to be kidding me." Titan took a step back, tilting his head as he analyzed the new door. Once again, his scans found nothing unusual. "Well?" Aria said, crossing her arms. "What are you waiting for? Smash it!" Titan raised a hand, then hesitated. He turned his glowing eyes toward Aria, who blinked in confusion. "What?" she asked. Titan''s gaze shifted to Leah, then back to Aria. Slowly, deliberately, he stepped aside and gestured toward the door. "You want me to¡­?" Aria pointed at herself. Titan nodded. Aria grinned. "Oh, this is going to be fun." --- She approached the door with exaggerated confidence, cracking her knuckles for dramatic effect. "Watch and learn," she said, planting her feet firmly. Leah sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "This is a terrible idea." Ignoring her, Aria raised her leg and kicked the door with all her might. The door didn''t budge. Instead, the force of the kick sent Aria stumbling backward, clutching her foot. "OW! What is that thing made of?!" she yelped, hopping on one leg. Titan''s shoulders shook slightly¡ªa subtle indication that he might, in fact, be laughing at her. Leah, on the other hand, couldn''t suppress her smirk. "So much for ''watch and learn.''" Aria glared at both of them. "Oh, shut up." --- Titan decided it was time to take matters into his own hands¡ªagain. He stepped forward, raised his gauntlet, and slammed it into the second door. The door splintered into pieces, revealing¡­ Yet another door. --- "This is some kind of joke," Aria said, throwing her hands in the air. Leah frowned. "Maybe it''s a test? Like, a patience thing?" "Patience?!" Aria snapped. "We''ve been here for hours! How is this patience?" Titan, for his part, had already started working on the third door. He didn''t bother waiting for the others to finish their argument. One solid punch, and the door was gone. Behind it was¡­ A treasure chest. --- Aria''s eyes lit up. "Finally! Something good!" She rushed forward, ignoring Leah''s warning to be careful. The chest was simple, unadorned, and slightly dusty, but Aria didn''t care. She knelt in front of it, her fingers twitching with excitement. "Wait," Leah said, grabbing her shoulder. "What if it''s a trap?" Aria rolled her eyes. "What kind of trap would¡ª" The moment she opened the chest, a loud hissing sound filled the room. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] You have activated a Mimic! --- The treasure chest sprouted legs, teeth, and a pair of glowing red eyes. It lunged at Aria, who screamed and scrambled backward. "WHY DOES THIS ALWAYS HAPPEN TO ME?!" she yelled. Leah unsheathed her dagger, ready to fight, but Titan was faster. He grabbed the Mimic by its "lid," lifting it off the ground with ease. The creature thrashed and hissed, but Titan''s grip was unrelenting. With one swift motion, he slammed it against the wall, reducing it to a pile of splinters and goo. Aria stared at the mess, her chest heaving. "I''m never opening a treasure chest again." Leah smirked. "Good. Maybe Titan should handle that from now on." Titan gave a small nod, his glowing eyes flickering with amusement. As the group prepared to leave the dungeon, Aria shot one last glare at the broken chest. "This place is cursed," she muttered. Titan couldn''t agree more. Chapter 66: Aria’s Terrible, No Good, Very Bad Luck *Aria''s POV* I couldn''t believe it. The mimic tried to eat me. Me! The great and awesome Aria, dungeon delver extraordinaire! How dare it. Narcissistic I know (*^¨Œ^*) As Titan casually wiped mimic goo off his gauntlet like it was just another Tuesday, I leaned against the wall, catching my breath. "You okay?" Leah asked, raising an eyebrow at me. "Peachy," I said, waving her off. "Just a bit traumatized, that''s all. No big deal." She smirked, but I wasn''t in the mood for her smugness. Not after nearly becoming mimic chow. --- We continued deeper into the dungeon, with Titan leading the way like the silent, tank he was. Leah followed close behind him, her dagger at the ready. Meanwhile, I brought up the rear, grumbling to myself about unfair dungeon mechanics. "Seriously," I muttered, kicking a loose rock. "Who even puts a mimic behind three doors? What''s the point?!" Leah glanced back at me. "You''re still mad about that?" "Mad?" I repeated, throwing my hands up. "I''m furious! This place is out to get me!" "You''re just unlucky," she said with a shrug. I shot her a glare. "Unlucky? Leah, I''ve triggered every trap we''ve come across today. Every. Single. One." "That''s true," she said, not even trying to deny it. "Maybe you should stop touching things." I opened my mouth to argue but quickly shut it. She had a point. --- The next room we entered was massive, with high ceilings and glowing crystals embedded in the walls. In the center of the room stood a pedestal, and on that pedestal was a shiny golden orb. Oh no. Not again. "What do you think it is?" Leah asked, eyeing the orb suspiciously. "A trap," I said immediately. Leah turned to me with a smirk. "Wow, learning from experience?" "Ha ha," I said, rolling my eyes. "But seriously, don''t touch it. It''s obviously bait." Titan, of course, was already scanning the room for traps. He didn''t seem interested in the orb at all, which only made me more suspicious. "Should we just leave it?" Leah asked.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Yes," I said firmly. "Let''s leave it and¡ª" But before I could finish, Leah started walking toward the pedestal. "What are you doing?!" I hissed, grabbing her arm. "Relax," she said, shaking me off. "I''m just looking. I won''t touch it." Famous last words. She''s gonna get herself killed I just know it. --- Leah reached the pedestal without incident, which honestly surprised me. Maybe the orb wasn''t a trap after all? "See?" she said, turning back to me with a grin. "Nothing happened." I narrowed my eyes. "It''s never that easy." And, of course, I was right. The moment Leah turned back to the pedestal, a deep rumbling sound filled the room. The crystals on the walls flickered, and the ground beneath us began to shake. "Leah!" I shouted. "I didn''t even touch it!" she yelled back. The pedestal began to sink into the ground, and the golden orb floated into the air, glowing brighter and brighter. "What now?!" Leah cried. Titan stepped forward, his glowing eyes fixed on the orb. He reached for it, but before he could grab it, the orb shot upward, embedding itself in the ceiling. For a moment, everything was still. Then the ceiling opened, and a swarm of angry-looking bats poured into the room. --- "BATS?!" I screamed, ducking as one of them swooped past my head. Leah cursed, swinging her dagger wildly. "I hate bats!" "Then maybe listen when someone says not to do something?!" I yelled at her. Titan, meanwhile, didn''t seem fazed at all. He calmly activated his flamethrower attachment, I say flamethrower cuz it acts like one, sending a wave of fire toward the swarm. WHERE DID HE GET THAT?! The bats scattered, screeching in terror as they fled back into the hole in the ceiling. Within seconds, the room was quiet again. I peeked out from behind a crystal, my heart still racing. "Is it over?" Leah wiped bat goo off her face, glaring at me. "Dang it." "I told you not to do that, but no~ You didn''t listen and we almost became bat food!!" I scolded the woman infront of me, seriously! Doesn''t she learn not to touch and get herself in danger?! "Fine! I''ll listen next time, okay?" she said, clearly annoyed but atleast she listened. I looked at her again, this time I''m the one smirking. "I''m gonna tell Fen about this, mark my words!" Before Leah could respond, Titan let out a low hum, drawing our attention. He was pointing at the far end of the room, where a new door had just appeared. --- The door led us into a smaller chamber, where yet another pedestal awaited us. This one had a glowing blue crystal hovering above it, pulsing softly. "Oh, come on," I groaned. "Another pedestal? Really?" "Maybe this one''s safe?" Leah suggested. I shot her a look. "You''re joking, right? You just said you were gonna listen!" Titan, as usual, didn''t wait for us to argue. He stepped forward, scanned the crystal, and then carefully reached out to touch it. Nothing happened. "See?" Leah said, smirking at me. "Don''t get cocky," I muttered. Titan grabbed the crystal and turned to us, holding it up like it was some kind of trophy. The crystal glowed brighter, and a soft chime echoed through the chamber. [SYSTEM MESSAGE] You have acquired the Dungeon Core! --- "Dungeon Core?" I repeated, frowning. "What''s that supposed to mean?" Titan didn''t answer. He just started walking toward the exit, clearly done with this entire dungeon. "Wait!" I called after him. "What does it do? Is it valuable? Can we sell it?" Leah rolled her eyes. "You really have your priorities straight, don''t you?" I ignored her, hurrying to catch up with Titan. "Come on, big guy, at least tell me it''s worth something!" Titan paused for a moment, then turned his glowing eyes toward me. He raised a single finger, as if to say, "One more word, and I''ll leave you here." I quickly shut my mouth. --- As we made our way back to the surface, I couldn''t help but reflect on our latest adventure. Sure, we nearly got crushed, eaten, and swarmed by bats, but at least we got the Dungeon Core, whatever that was. Maybe my luck wasn''t so bad after all. Then again, knowing my track record, the next dungeon would probably try to kill me in some even more ridiculous way. But that was a problem for future Aria. For now, I was just happy to be alive. Chapter 67: Riddles and charades The dungeon''s stale air gave way to the crisp breeze of the outside world as we emerged from its cursed depths. The late afternoon sun painted the horizon a soft orange, which would''ve been relaxing if not for my still-racing heart. "That," I announced, collapsing onto a rock, "was officially the worst dungeon ever." "Worst?" Leah scoffed, casually twirling her dagger. "It wasn''t that bad." I glared at her, incredulous. "Not that bad? Leah, I was almost eaten, crushed, and swarmed by bats! Meanwhile, you walked around triggering everything like it was your personal playground." "It''s called being proactive," she shot back, smirking. "It''s called being reckless!" I snapped. Titan let out a low hum, the magical equivalent of a sigh. He then gestured something that I know just meant that the both of us were triggering traps equally. Geh...I can''t deny that.. He sat down across from me, holding the glowing Dungeon Core in his massive hands. The pulsing blue light reflected off his armor, making him look even more mysterious. "Alright," I said, pointing at him. "You''re the only one here who seems to know what this thing does. Care to share?" Titan tilted his head and gave a small shrug. "Unbelievable," I muttered, throwing my hands up. "We risked our lives for this thing, and you don''t even know if it''s useful?" Leah plopped down beside me, leaning over to inspect the crystal. "Maybe it''s magical. Or valuable. Or cursed." I shot her a look. "Let''s hope it''s not the last one." --- After some much-needed rest, we set up camp a short distance from the dungeon entrance. Titan built a fire with mechanical efficiency, Leah sharpened her dagger, and I took it upon myself to examine the Dungeon Core. "What do you even want to do with it?" Leah asked, watching me turn the crystal over in my hands. "Sell it," I said immediately. [System Response: Not a good idea.] Hm? And why? System, should that be? I thought with an eyebrow raised. [System Response: Look at the core with the system inspection, dumb ass.] ....I want the previous system back. This new updated one seems to always like calling me names.. [System Response: .....] Welp, let''s just inspect this again. [System inspection.... Name: Dungeon Core Type: Artifact Function: Creation of a dungeon Warning: To use this Artifact you must answer this riddle. ] System. You were serious?! I thought that was just a joke?! [System Response: Yes. Now answer this riddle. "I speak without a mouth and hear without ears. I have no body, but I come alive with wind. What am I?"Stolen novel; please report. Time limit: 2 days Penalty: The Dungeon Core disintegrates ] ....what the fuck? I stared at the words. My brain sputtered, trying to process what I had just read. "You''re joking." [System Response: No.] I groaned, burying my face in my hands. Of course, the shiny new artifact came with a catch. Why wouldn''t it? Y''know what? Nobody said I can''t ask for outside help. I cleared my throat, trying to sound casual. "Hey, uh, are you guys good with riddles?" Leah looked up from her dagger-sharpening with a suspicious squint. "Why are you acting weird?" "I''m not acting weird," I said, my voice pitching slightly higher. "Just... curious. About riddles. For fun." "For fun," Leah repeated, deadpan. "Since when do you do anything for fun?" Titan tilted his head at me, his glowing eyes narrowing slightly. He said nothing, but his expression screamed ''Explain''. I sighed in defeat. "Fine. The Dungeon Core wants me to answer a riddle before it''ll work, okay?" Let''s just make them think the dungeon can talk, I don''t think they''ll be suspicious about it. I''m a genius! £Ï(¨R?¨Q)£Ï Leah burst out laughing. "You''re kidding. A magical crystal wants you to solve puzzles? That''s hilarious." "It''s not hilarious!" I snapped. "If I get it wrong, it disintegrates!" Leah''s laughter died instantly. "Wait, what?" Titan hummed, his equivalent of a raised eyebrow. "I''m serious!" I said, holding up the core. "We only have two days to figure this out!" "Alright," Leah said, sitting up straighter. "What''s the riddle?" I repeated it: "I speak without a mouth and hear without ears. I have no body, but I come alive with wind. What am I?" Leah frowned. "That... sounds familiar." "Well, then you solve it," I said, waving the core at her. Leah leaned back, tapping her chin. "Something alive with wind... What about a bird?" "Birds have mouths," I pointed out. "And ears. And bodies." "Right. Okay, not a bird," she said, shrugging. "What about a ghost?" "Ghosts don''t hear or speak!" I snapped. "And they don''t come alive with wind!" Leah scowled. "Okay, fine, Miss Know-It-All. What''s your answer?" "If I knew," I snapped back, "we wouldn''t be having this conversation!" Titan, ever the patient one, finally started gesturing wildly. "What are you doing?" I asked, frowning. He pointed emphatically at the core, then tapped the side of his helmet. "Wait," Leah said, catching on before I did. "You know the answer?" Titan nodded. "Then say it!" I demanded. For some reason he looked at me like I said something stupid then he shook his head, tapping his throat to indicate he couldn''t speak ( -_-) Fuck, my bad. "Oh, for crying out loud," I muttered. "You''re going to mime it out?" Titan nodded again, and then he started gesturing wildly. --- What followed was the most ridiculous game of charades I''d ever witnessed. Titan pointed to his mouth, shook his head, then cupped his hands around his ears and shook his head again. "Uh¡­ something that doesn''t talk or listen?" I guessed. He nodded furiously, then pointed upward, moving his hand like waves. "Wind?" Leah asked. Titan paused, then nodded half-heartedly, like we were getting close. He tapped his helmet again, then made an exaggerated gesture of his voice bouncing back at him. Leah gasped. "Oh! It''s an echo!" I blinked. "Wait, really?" Titan let out a relieved hum and nodded. "Well," I said, gripping the core. "Here goes nothing." I leaned in, speaking clearly. "An echo. The answer is an echo." The core pulsed once, twice, then glowed brighter. A soothing chime echoed through the air. [System Response: Correct. You have unlocked the Dungeon Core''s functions.] "Yes!" I shouted, leaping to my feet. "We did it!" "We did it," Leah corrected, smirking. Titan let out a soft hum that somehow felt smug. --- With the riddle solved, the Dungeon Core began to emit soft beams of light, casting glowing runes across the ground. "What''s happening?" Leah asked, shielding her eyes. "It''s activating," I said, trying to sound confident. "Totally normal. Probably." Within moments, the light faded, and a sleek, futuristic doorway appeared where the core had been. Above it, glowing letters read: "Aria''s Dungeon of Awesomeness." I blinked. "I didn''t name it that." Leah burst out laughing. "Sure you didn''t." Titan hummed softly, clearly amused. "Well," I said, putting my hands on my hips. "Let''s see what we''ve got." --- Inside, the dungeon was surprisingly polished. The walls gleamed with a faint glow, and the air buzzed with magical energy. Training dummies lined one side, platforms hovered in the center, and a glowing console waited at the far end. [System Notification: Welcome to the Dungeon of Awesomeness! Some parts of the dungeon is currently under investigation by the system, please wait.... Loading...Loading...Successful! Perks Found!: - A dungeon floor can be created and imprinted in the dungeon core''s memory using the host''s imagination. - The first time the user customizes the dungeon is free, the customization afterwards will need immense mana please proceed with caution. Other functions will open after host finishes customizing the dungeon. ] "This... is actually kind of cool," Leah admitted, poking a dummy. "Told you," I said smugly. "Totally worth it." Leah raised an eyebrow. "Even though you wanted to sell it?" "But I didn''t," I said, grinning. "So, technically, I''m the hero." Titan hummed again, his glowing eyes narrowing slightly, as if to say, Sure, let''s go with that. As I looked around the dungeon, a spark of excitement flared in my chest. For once, something had gone right. Knowing my luck, it wouldn''t last¡ªbut for now, I''d take the win. Chapter 68: The Pineapple Pine Trees and Bears System, is this dungeon portable? I''m sure I read a novel or a manga about that. Something like their own personal training ground. [System Response: Yes. It''s portable but it eats up mana quite a lot. ] How much are we talking here? [System Response: 70 points per hour. ] Shit. Just the squirrel hideout to camp is 6 hours.. And now that we''re somewhere... I don''t know! We''re lost! "Okay, so does anyone know where we are?" I asked. Titan came down from a tree, I think he was trying to see the camp from a high place. He pointed in one direction, south. And also gestured towards the trees around. I guess if he''s gesturing south that means he saw a clue towards the village there? Now that I think about it, I guess we''re still at north? Judging from the distinct trees here, we are. See the trees here at north are very sparse, down south it''s dense, on the east the trees are whiter than normal and on the west it''s darker. Most of the trees here at the north look like pine trees, I say look like cuz they do look one, but they bear fruit. And from what I can see, very dangerous and potent fruit too. [System Inspection.... Name: Juky Fruit Found: Nothern forest Function: Use to poison, can kill a cyclops with just a bite. Warning: Do not eat!! ] As I read that I could also see Leah on my peripheral vision picking a fruit that looked like a pineapple but smaller, like an orange sized pineapple thingy, which fell after Titan went down. When I read the last part I quickly stopped the fruit from going into Leah''s mouth! As much as the woman annoys me, I don''t plan on having murder on my hands cuz I didn''t stop her. "Don''t eat that!" I said hurriedly, planning to even use Ice magic to frost her hand from moving to eat it. "And why should I listen to you, exactly? Last I did, trouble came remember?" She said with a smirk, clearly having fun with teasing me.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. This bitch... "Fine, eat it. I don''t care, I tried to stop you anyway." I said, crossing my arms and looking away from the annoying woman. "Good." I watched Leah lift her hand holding the Juky Fruit towards her mouth, but before it could, Titan came and stopped her. Titan grabbed her hand holding the fruit. Heh! Too bad, I was about to see a smirking dog foam from the mouth. I guess next time? Titan shook his head towards Leah as he took the fruit away from her. Tch! "Titan, you''re too kind. You could''ve let her and finally teach her a lesson on not eating something that someone advised them against on eating." I said with a huff and an exaggerated shrug of my shoulder. Titan ignored me and grabbed a snake by the middle from a tree close to him and fed the fruit to the snake''s open mouth. We watched as the snake slowly died in agony from the poison, Titan let go of it and it started trembling ang wriggling frantically on the ground before finally foaming and dying from the venom. "You could''ve said that would happen!" Leah, her grin now fading, scowled at me and said. "You weren''t gonna listen anyway, so why bother?" I said while looking towards the sky. It''s still early morning, about 7-8 A.M from what I can see from the shadows that the trees illuminate. "Alright, enough chitchat and let''s move." I don''t wanna die from mana exhaustion after all. Titan, as stoic as ever, took the lead, gesturing for us to follow him southward. I trailed behind, occasionally side-eyeing Leah, who was now sulking like a child who got caught stealing candy. "You''re lucky Titan saved your butt," I said, stepping over a fallen branch. "If I hadn''t said anything, you''d be foaming at the mouth right now." Leah scoffed, kicking a pebble into the underbrush. "Foaming? Please. I have a strong constitution. I''m sure I''d have been fine." Titan glanced back and shook his head slowly, as if to say, This is why I don''t talk. We trudged on, the sparse northern trees gradually thickening as we ventured further south. The so-called "pineapple pine trees" loomed overhead, their odd, slightly spiky fruits dangling ominously. --- About an hour in, the forest grew eerily quiet. No rustling leaves, no bird calls¡ªjust the sound of our footsteps crunching on the forest floor. "This is weird," Leah muttered, glancing around. "Where''s all the wildlife?" I was about to shrug it off when the System chimed in. [System Notification: Area Analysis¡­ Warning: High-level predator detected nearby. ] My heart sank. "System, define ''high-level predator.''" Fuck. This system actually had an Area analysis? And it didn''t bother to tell me?! [System Response: Something that can kill you in three hits or less.] Fantastic. Very Good. "Uh, guys," I said, gripping my staff a little tighter. "We might have some company soon." Leah groaned. "What kind of company? The cute, fluffy kind, or the kind that wants to eat us?" Titan unsheathed his sword in response. It gleamed menacingly in the dappled sunlight, which, I have to admit, was both comforting and terrifying. --- We didn''t have to wait long. A low growl echoed through the trees, followed by the sound of heavy footsteps. Leah squinted into the distance. "Is that¡­ a bear?" I followed her gaze and froze. It wasn''t just a bear¡ªit was a pine bear. And judging by the system''s instructions, I think there''s 95% chance I''m dying today! [System Inspect: Name: Pine Bear Type: Beast Danger Level: High Tips: Answer this riddle for the weakness of the beast infront of you! "I''m alive, but I don''t breathe, I can eat, but I don''t drink. I grow, but I don''t sleep, What am I?" ] Bonus Chapter 1 Past *Warning! Torture and blood! *Heroine''s Pov* *Creak* The door slowly opened, the sound echoing through the quiet room. Every wall and surface glowed faintly, covered in glowing runes that seemed to pulse with life. A tall figure stepped inside, her body hidden under a dark cloak that swayed with each movement. The room''s dim light caught her emerald green eyes ¡ª the only part of her visible beneath the shadows as well as her furry tail. At first, her gaze seemed empty, like the eyes of someone who had long given up. But as she stepped forward, her expression shifted. Hatred burned brightly, sharp and unforgiving. Regret lingered, heavy and suffocating. Sadness softened her features for a moment, but it was the brief flicker of hope that stood out. Her eyes locked onto the artifact sitting beside the throne. A glowing sphere, humming with energy, resting in the trembling hands of the old king. He sat slumped in his throne, his frail figure dwarfed by its size. Around him, guards stood with weapons drawn, but their stances were uneasy. Their hands shook, and their eyes darted toward each other, unsure of what to do. The king pointed a shaking finger at her, his voice breaking. "S-Stop her! Stop h-her!" he stuttered, the words tumbling out in panic. She tilted her head slightly, watching him with a cold, calculating stare. Her voice was low but sharp, each word cutting through the room. "A coward. Hiding behind your guards, just like always." The guards hesitated, their grips on their weapons unsteady. She stepped forward, her boots clicking softly against the stone floor. Her hand rested on the hilt of her sword, and her eyes flickered to the artifact once more. "Humans," she said quietly, almost to herself. "Cowards. Betrayers. We trusted you, and it led to their deaths." Her grip on her sword tightened as she whispered, her voice trembling with determination. "Go back. I must go back. To when it all began." The guards rushed towards me, their movement frantic and uncoordinated. Their stances were shaky, their grips on their sword unsteady, as if they were already questioning their chances of survival. I drew my blade, the weight familiar in my hand, and met rhem head-on. My sword danced through the air cutting through their defenses with ease. Blood sprayed across the room, staining the stone floors and walls. Their screams echoed but they barely registered in my mind. Each swing of my sword brought flashes of memory©¤ mistakes I made, decisions that spiraled out of control. The facws of those I''ve failed filled my vision. My choices had led to their deaths, each one of them. My wives, my loves. The ones who gave me joy, purpose and light. Gone. Their smiles haunted me. Their laughter now a cruel memory. The mother of our children, my little vermin, my cunning woman, my little seductress, even the shrewd one, and...that cruel woman... the cruelest of them all, now gone.. If I''d just taken notice....If I''d just found out sooner! Fuck! "Damn it!" I screamed, my voice raw with anguish. My sword continued its work, tearing through the guards as if they were nothing. Blood soaked my hands, my clothes, the floor beneath my feet. I didn''t stop. I would not stop. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. As my magic tore through their bodies, the bastards screamed. Their guttural voices echoing in the room. They yelled and begged for mercy, but just like odysseus said "My mercy has long since drowned". I watched as they choked on their own bile and blood. The sound was like music to my ears ©¤ a haunting, beautiful symphony. Blood splattered across the walls and floors as I moved among them. I took my time, savoring their terror, cutting them limb after limb after limb. Their screams filled every corner, a testament to their despair. But like I could give a fuck. Maybe they think someone will help them as they scream? No, have they thought I was leaving injuries behind outside? No, the only ones that could''ve defeated me, all now gone..No gods, No demons, No humans, No nothing!! Will stop me! If these bastards think that just because I plan on going back would mean I''d let them go, then they are sorely mistaken. My wives *here* died at their hands, that will never change. Wait for me! I''ll be there, I''ll make sure to right everything! Wait for me just for awhile.. "Hie!!" A voice cut clearly in the air, a voice I so dearly want to shut... "Right~? How could I forget you? Don''t worry...Wait your turn, yeah?" I said with a smirk, the blood on my face, and the smile making the old king pale...and I guess my eyes too? Oh well, why would I care? I watched as he slowly backed away as I get close to him, my walk making one think that I were out on a stroll. I watched as he turned tail and crawled away. I stabbed the sword I took from his wife, that one was also a screamer, in bed too actually. Mind you I didn''t bed her, that''s disgusting, only my wives will bed me. I just watched as the corrupted monsters partake on her flesh, such a bitchy woman, an annoyance like a headache you can''t cure, that''s what she was. A sadistic bitch, when I came into the bedroom of this pigs wife. What I first saw was the dead bodies of young slaves, and the bitch riding a young beast child while she was stabbing the beast child with the weapon I now have and WILL stab on her husband. What do you know? Birds of a feather flock together, right? And here I was thinking to spare his wife due to past kindness? Even though the vermin already told me about it, I really am a bad judge of character, huh? I thought as I shook my head. "AHH!! MY LEG!!" I snapped back from my thoughts as the scream of this pig filled the walls his men''s voice filled before. I guess they''re dead? "IT HURTS! AHH!! YOU FUCKING MONSTER!" "Will you ever shut up?" I said as I grabbed his head to make him look upwards, opened his mouth and cut his tounge, he started choking so I let him go which led to him vomitting his own blood as his screams became muffled. Anyway, I summoned up the corrupted monsters with my magic and let them feast on the men who''ve died and are dying. I turned my gaze to the guy who''s still vomitting below me. "This will be fun~" I said as I looked at him, his face turning pale as I again moved towards him. I smiled from ear to ear as I took out the double dagger one of my wives gave me. He will be killed with the weapon of the one he''s killed... --- I looked at the *thing* below me, or atleast what was once left of an annoying pig. I could feel the corrupted monsters looking towards the corpse, especially the ogre warlord with a scar. He looked particularly fierce as he looked at him. "Ah~, Right? You''re kid and wife died at his hand didn''t they? Do as you wish with them, think of it as a gift from your friends wife." I said as his eyes shed red blood tears, I fixed the pig up a little just enough for someone to still be able to hurt him, I also made his sensitivity increase. Just for more fun! I never thought I would use this on someone other than my wives, but I''m sure they''ll understand cuz it''s for a friend, right? With that said, I walked towards the artifact. The glowing sphere shining with so much mana that every kingdom and empires wish to have it. This sphere, it''s been a while. The core, as if seeing me glowed brighter but then dimmed. "I guess you''re getting old too, huh? Would you mind helping a friend for one last time?" I said towards the intelligent creature that my wife created before. As if answering, it glowed over and over again. "I''ll take that as yes." I was about to touch it when I heard a grunt behind me. The ogre with a scar looked towards me as he got closer, there was no malice, no hostility, nothing that a corrupted monster should''ve had. "You-?" I asked confused, how did he gain sanity?! I thought, but by the flickering of his mana...I guess he''s dying too... I could still remember how we first met, it was when my village got overrun by corrupted beasts and our leader decided to take us to where I would begin my journey with her... I was taken back from my thoughts again as he opened his mouth to speak, his final request, I listened, as the voice of my once friend slowly faded as he fell forward... He was the last one, huh? I could feel the corrupted monsters connected to me slowly fade, all which I assumed, dead. I reminisced the last wills of those that''ve died, from the beginning to the last. The Kobold Enchantress, fighting with frenzy and red eyes as revenge for her husband and pups. Only to be captured by mages and brought back towards the camps where she infused all her mana into her core and made her final stand. Killing 10 camps, each with 300 people, with her explosion, taking a heavy amount of the army''s elites with her. The Lizard Lord whom hanged every single mortal he''s come across, after the annihilation of his entire bloodline. His last shout and stand killing 10 swordsmasters and 10 sages with him. The Goblin King who led the corrupted goblins towards the last kingdom and opened up the gates for the remaining ogres and the Rodent King to slip past at the vost of his life. Even the grumpy one as he held his wife with red blood tears, slaughtered the remaining humans in frenzy against the wishes of my wife, his sister, towards him. As I looked outside from a nearby window, the sky a pure crimson red, the grounds littered with decaying bodies of various races. The battle ends as the last one alive, I, put my hand on the glowing sphere which was taken from my wife years ago. I was covered in light, bright, warm. I could feel the sphere breaking, it''s last stand. All their wishes, their regrets, I will change it! All their fates, mine, my wives, our childrens! Wait for me...I''ll be there. I could see the gods which started all this smiling, as if in relief, why? They''re the reason for all of this!! How dare they!! But...I couldn''t do anything as I slowly disintegrate...All I could do was watch.. "Wait for me, Aria..." If this really works, I will change... Bonus Chapter 2: Present *Bang* The man fell forward, the man finds himself on an alley. He frantically stood up again and ran. Run! Run! If-If she catches me, I''m-!! The man stops abruptly, he trembles. "H-How?! How are you here?!" He said as he looked at the figure in front of him A woman, no taller than 5''3 walks forward. Her steps light, the deliberate slowness of it scaring the man. "Long time no see, *brother*?" The woman said, the man wanted to run away. He had heard of how this, this thing! He had heard of how this illegitemate monster killed her own father with a smile on her face. The man remembered how he''d treated the woman before and his legs couldn''t help but give out. ''Wait...doesn''t she have a sick mother?'' ''That''s it!'' The man thought he finally found a way out. "Pl-Please! Spare me! I''m sorry for what I did! I have money! How much money do you want? You''re living in a shabby house, right?! J-Just tell me and I''ll lend some, o-of course you''ll need to pay it ba-" *Sliced* "Ahhhhh!!!" The man yelled, he clutched his now gone right hand as the woman''s knife sliced through it. ''Is this man stupid or what?'' The woman thought to herself. As she raised her hand, a few men showed up and shot a sleeping drug on her *brother*. Her name was Aria, a woman from the underworld. Her father was the son of a well-known billionaire from the west. During a vacation in the country, her father met her mother¡ªa city worker with dreams of her own. The two fell in love, but the man''s father arranged for him to marry someone else. Heartbroken and pregnant, her mother returned to her hometown, the land of promise, and raised Aria on her own. Her mother worked tirelessly to provide for them. Aria, sharp beyond her years, was not just a quick learner but a genius who could turn knowledge into practical skills. When she was six, her mother left her with a nanny for the day, only for the nanny to never show up. Yet, Aria managed everything by herself, having carefully observed the nanny''s routines. When her mother discovered this, she fired the nanny, one because of the nanny''s negligience, another because of the nanny''s attitude and lastly due to her trusting Aria''s independence. Life continued until one fateful night when Aria was eight. Her mother left for work as usual, and Aria stayed home. Though she had assured her mother she didn''t need a nanny, her mother had always still asked their kind neighbors to check in. That night, the neighbors¡ªan older couple¡ªplayed with her for a while until a phone call disrupted the calm.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Aria couldn''t understand the details of the call, but the couple''s expressions said enough. They hurried her to the hospital. There, she saw a tall man standing over a woman on the bed with sadness in his eyes. That was the first time she met her uncle, the bodyguard of her father. Her uncle took her away, allowing only a brief glimpse of her mother''s lifeless form. He told her that her mother was merely "sleeping" and that she needed to come with him. But Aria wasn''t fooled¡ªshe had seen the flat line on the monitor. Her mother had passed. The neighbors hesitated to let her go with him, but the doctor and nurse confirmed that it was her mother''s wish. And so, Aria''s life changed forever. --- Over the years, her uncle became her guardian and teacher. At eleven, he began teaching her how to fight, often dropping her into the dens of gang members and forcing her to fend for herself. Cruel as it was, Aria welcomed the challenge. She didn''t want to be weak. By fifteen, she had risen as the leader of the country''s underworld¡ªnot by choice, but because she was simply the strongest. As she grew older, memories of her mother''s death lingered. Something about it felt too abrupt, too suspicious. Whenever she asked her uncle about it, he avoided the topic. Determined, Aria launched her own investigation. What she uncovered was more horrifying than she could have imagined: her father had orchestrated her mother''s death. She wasn''t even his child¡ªshe was the result of her mother''s relationship with her uncle. Furious at the betrayal, her father had arranged an "accident" while her uncle was away, silencing her mother forever. Fueled by rage, Aria devised a plan for revenge. First, she infiltrated her father''s company under a false identity. She worked her way up, earning his trust and admiration. Her genius shone, and when her father "discovered" her forged lineage that connected to his, he proudly claimed her as his own, believing her talent deserved recognition. And then came the final stage of her plan. When her father entrusted her with his company, she struck. She kidnapped him, his wife, and their two sons, bringing them to her mansion''s basement. --- "Ha... that was fun!" Aria said, peeling off her black rubber gloves. She stood in the basement, satisfaction gleaming in her eyes. The "family" lay before her¡ªbloody, broken, and lifeless. She had delivered her revenge in full. But her work wasn''t over. She staged another "accident" to cover her tracks. At their funeral, she played the grieving daughter, shedding dramatic tears and delivering heartfelt eulogies. She painted them as saints: the devoted father, the loyal wife, and the upstanding sons shutting up those that were suspicious. In reality, her father was a murderer, his wife was unfaithful and was sleeping with 5 of her own bodyguards, and his sons were rapists who blackmailed female employees at the company. When all was said and done, she merged their companies, drained their resources, and drove them into bankruptcy. With everything dismantled, Aria finally felt at peace. --- At twenty years old, she planned to celebrate by buying her favorite novel and spending the evening at home. As for her real father? She had no intention of visiting his grave yet. After Aria confronted him about it before she went to that man''s company, he had spilled everything, from how he and Aria''s mother fell in love to how he had regretted leaving Aria and her mother. Although Aria had said that it was okay and that she was gonna take revenge on them, the man still died, consumed by depression. Maybe by the death of his wife or maybe by the fate of his daughter? Who knows. But fate had one final twist for Aria. On her way back from the bookstore, she was caught in a street race between two vehicles. Before she could react, her life was snuffed out in an instant. And so, the woman who rose from tragedy to triumph met her untimely end¡ªnot by betrayal, but by chance. Bonus Chapter 3: Future (*RRR*) *I know a warning would be useless since you kids will be reading it anyway* "Aria! Aria, wake up! It''s morning already!" A sweet, familiar voice called out, punctuated by a light poke to my shoulder. Me. They really picked the wrong person to try waking up. That voice of hers? It was practically a lullaby, not a wake-up call. If anything, it made me want to bury myself deeper into the blanket and sleep forever. I could feel her gaze boring into me. She knew I was faking it. But I really did want to sleep longer... "Hey! Don''t go back to sleep! Didn''t you say you and Kron were supposed to patrol the suburbs today?" she huffed, her voice edging on irritation. Hot-headed as ever. When I didn''t budge, she let out an exasperated sigh. Then, I felt her fingers trailing across my skin¡ªlight and deliberate, as if testing how far she could go. Her touch started at my neck, gliding down to my collarbone, lingering over my chest before stopping just above my abdomen. "Aria~?" she murmured, her tone playful, her voice lilting as she stretched my name. The bed shifted slightly as she climbed onto it, the warmth of her presence now hovering dangerously close. Okay, okay. Maybe I might have neglected her a little last night. But it''s not like I planned it! Honest. Her hair brushed against my stomach, sending a shiver up my spine. The sensation was nothing compared to the precarious position she was taking. Wait. Is she seriously going to¡ª "Aria~," she repeated, her teasing voice like honey. "I guess you''re really asleep, huh? Maybe I should wake you up my way..." I could feel her hands pulling my pants slowly until my cock freed itself. "Well this one''s energetic. Definitely the opposite of it''s master isn''t, little one?" She poked me teasingly as she spoke. Little? Is that what she thinks? Hmph. Whatever. She could think what she wanted. I wasn''t going to bother arguing. Still, her words lingered in my mind, making me sulk a little as I buried my face deeper into the pillow. Maybe she noticed that I was sulking, because she drove my cock straight towards her throat. The sensation of her throat constricting to accomodate my size made take a sharp breath and also made me proud, heh little? "Mm...haa..ngh..." I could hear her moans, she''s deliberately making them louder than it seems for me to listen. She bobbed her head for a bit and then started to suck on my tip again. "Come on~, wake up?" She said, the slurping sound she''s making and the moans she''s adding doing a lot to my sense of hearing! .....Gah!! Fine! I opened my eyes and looked at the woman between my legs, her violet eyes gleaming with lust as she looked me straight in the eye, her lips on my cock slowly moving up to a smile, clearly enjoying that she "woke" me up. I moved my body a bit so that I was now sitting up and looking down at her. "Ha..Is that fun? Hn...Surely doesn''t seem like just a "little" is it..? Such a bad girl, aren''t you?" I said as I stroked her smooth silver hair, she moved her head a bit to meet my hand with her lips still on my cock... Fuck. How can she be so cute and yet erotic at the same time? Is that a skill or something? I moved my hands towards her cheeks, I could feel myself in there. "Hn..does it feel nice? Don''t you just wanna shove it up and down your throat? You dirty slut." I said, the thing with this innocent looking woman is that she really likes dirty talks and so I try to say some even though I''m not the best at it. As expected, my response only spurred her on. She moved her, her motions deliberate yet teasing as if she was savoring my cock inside her mouth. Her pace alternated between slow and steady to fast and short, each movement elicited a reaction from me. It wasn''t enough©¤ I wanted more. Gently, I guided her, helping her find a steady rhythm that wouldn''t overwhelm her but with 12 inches inside her? No matter how much I try to not overwhelm her, that wasn''t happening. My gaze wandered towards her figure, she was lying on the bed on her stomach, the way she shifted restlessly, I knew she wanted relief. Her determination and vulnerability right now were captivating, such a strong woman who was beloved by her people and yet, here she was sucking on me like her life depended on it with a look that just showed she enjoyed what she was doing and I found myself lost in that moment. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Ha..ng..M-move, t-turn around..ha.." I said in between moans, she''s really not letting up even with my hand now resting just on top of her head stroking her hair. She moved around, her glistering lips covered in her arousal. The sweet scent drove me crazy, I wanted to taste it, to savor it, to kiss it. I licked her slowly, sucking a bit on her labia which made her suck on my cock tighter. "Hnm!!" She moaned as I moved my tongue inside, tasting her sweet juices. I did as I pleased with it. My rhythm was as usual, teasing at first and then faster and deeper the next second. I loved how each of my wives reacted to it everytime~ "Nh...haa..slow-slow down...Aria!" She moaned as she stopped and let my cock free from her sweet little tight mouth. I was a little disappointed and fraustrated but that was just on the back of my mind, I was more focused on the prize in front of me right now. The way she''s looking at me while my hard on was besides her was a feast for my eyes. She definitely wasn''t slowing down earlier when she went down on me and yet she expects me to do the opposite? Hehe~ I''m not that kind I moved a finger inside and instead focused on licking her labia again, I could hear her moan getting louder and her breath becoming more erratic. I moved my finger inside, turning it around, at this point she was just sitting on me. Which of course I just used to increase my momentum again, I could feel her clench and unclench, until finally "Hn...Ah!!" She moaned as she came, I helped her down on her high and she collapsed on me. Hehehe~, time for payback! I stopped my intimate kiss with her lower lips and moved her around so that I was on top of her. The look in her eyes told me she wasn''t satisfied yet, those sparkling tears that slowly fell on her delicate face made her look so innocent I couldn''t believe she was the one who started this. "You failed your duty again, slut. There you were having the high of your life and you didn''t even bother to finish what you started?" I said, she blinked her almond shaped eye as I wiped her tears with the finger of my other hand. I got closer to her ear again as I whispered. "Do you want me, slut? Want me to fuck you so hard it makes you blank out?" I could see the unbridled lust she has inside those seemingly elegant eyes, such a sharp contrast to her usual antics with my puppy. I chuckled at her and said. "You know what to say to get what you want with me, right?" I backed away and licked the teardrops as well as her juices off my fingers one by one, making her see just to torture her a bit. She looked me straight in the eyes, those violet eyes of hers pulling me in as she said. "Pl-Please...Breed this..bitch..a-and..fuck her hard with your giant cock....until..she c-can''t think..anymore.." She said as she slowly turned redder than a tomato after each word, I could tell she wanted to look away but she knew our rules. If she looks away, I won''t do what she wants and will instead be playing with her ''till she''s close to cumming over and over again without relief. Either way, it''s gonna be fun for me~ "Such a lovely slut, let''s give you what you love, yes?" I said as I slowly moved my cock at her entrance, the shivers running up her body as she could feel me stretching her out was enticing. It was doing wonders to me as well, I really never would have thought I would be fucking a woman in another world with a dick. Say this to my previous self and she would''ve either laughed at you and shot you thinking you were making fun of her or she would''ve just shot you directly. I held still for a bit, taking in the sight of her as she laid beneath me. Her hands gripped the sheets tightly, her eyes shut as she focused on relaxing, letting her body accomodate the sheer size of what was inside her. Once I felt her ease I moved, starting slowly until I felt that she wouldn''t feel any pain. Gradually I built a rhythm, keeping in mind her comfort and yet still be unable to resist the way her soft, enticing moans encourage me further. Each motion was met with her quiet surrender, our lower halves meeting each other instinctively as we yearned for that feeling, her body was reacting instinctively her expression reflecting trust and bliss. It was a moment that was both tender and electrifying, the connection between us undeniable. "Hgn..Ahh!!" She came. If it were as before I would''ve helped her on her high but now? It was time for a little punishment for her earlier actions. I didn''t let up and still kept moving, she tried to stop my movement. "Wai..wait! Just...let m- Ah!" Yeah, nope. This was going to be a fun morning~ --- "Ah..Ah..A-Aria.." She moaned, both her hands now tied on the bed. "Hm? What is it, love?" I could tell she was a little tired, I didn''t wanna spur her on with what she liked again. That didn''t mean I was gonna stop though, not until she says it. "Ha...wh-why''d you...hng" She continued as I changed our position again so that her left leg was on my shoulder and right hand was holding her other leg. "Ha..an!!" I moved deeper inside her, I really do like this position. It''s fun watching her grip the sheets sideways with both hands and her head looking away. I guess I have to try harder, she did say she wanted me to make it so that she can''t think anymore. No? So I tried harder, I watched as her chest bounced as I moved. I grabbed one with my right hand, leaving her right leg behind as I stretched her again just to suck and nibble on her nipples. Her voice bounced off the walls, she screamed so much that I''m a little worried about her vocal chords. I could feel that familiar feeling building up on my lower abdomen, I was close and by the clenching I could feel she was too. I wanted to pull out but her legs kept me where I was, forcing me to stay inside. While that was I also wanted, I knew she said she didn''t want any children yet. I could tell she was scared at the thought so I still tried to pry her legs away. "No!...ha..inside, it''s okay.." She said with half lidded eyes as she looked at me. Geez, How am I supposed to say no to that? "Okay...ha.." With a bit more enthusiasm we both finished, I kissed her forehead as I said what I always do everytime. "I love you, mi amor" She sneered though, most of them do really. "Stop being so cheesy. So you only love me when I let you fuck me? Is that it? " "If I did, I wouldn''t have gone as far as I have to have you wouldn''t I?" I said, we really have come a long way since then. While I was still cuddling with my violet eyed wife, my puppy came by. "So early in the morning and you''re already fucking like rabbits?" I looked back and saw my puppy wife, I guess she was curious where her playmate went. "Get up! You promised Scar and Bjorn to go patrol." She said. "Uh...I don''t wanna, I wanna sleep." I said, still cuddling on the bed naked. "Sleep? I doubt you''ll be doing sleeping anytime soon!" She added eyeing me suspiciously with those ocean blue eyes of hers. I summoned a clone of me to appear behind her which dragged her back to my bed, for all the talk she said she didn''t even bother to resist~ And so, my morning went by in a bliss~ Chapter 69: I created skill, yay! *Aria''s Pov* The massive creature lumbered into view, its body covered in bark-like armor and its claws glinting like polished steel. Its glowing green eyes locked onto us, and I swear I heard it growl, Lunch. System, What the fuck?! Can''t you see we''re about to be bear food?! The Pine Bear roared, shaking the forest around us. Bits of its bark-like armor cracked and shifted as it moved, making it look like a walking, very angry tree. It charged, its claws tearing up the ground. "System, are you serious right now? A riddle?!" I yelled, diving to the side as the bear''s claws swiped where I had been standing. "This is NOT the time for a quiz!" [System Notification: Answer the riddle to reveal the creature''s weakness. Timer: 45 seconds. ] The beast roared, and I felt a chill¡ªnot from my magic, but from sheer primal terror. Its bark cracked, releasing bursts of green spores that burned through the ground like acid. [System Notification: Pine Bear emits toxic spores. Use ranged combat to minimize risk.] "Ranged combat, huh? Fine!" I shouted. With a wave of my hand, jagged ice spikes formed in the air. "Glacier Spikes, go!" I launched them at the bear. The first spike hit its chest, shattering on impact. "What?!" [System Notification: Ice resistance detected. Adjust attack strategy.] "Adjust strategy? To what?!" Leah yanked me to my feet. "What are you doing? Stop dawdling around and stand up!!" she shouted, drawing her sword. And rushing forward again. "Fuck!" I snapped, dodging another swing. "What the fuck is ''I''m alive, but I don''t breathe, I can eat, but I don''t drink. I grow, but I don''t sleep. What am I?!''" Leah groaned, parrying a claw with her blade. "Are you kidding me? Is this some kind of joke?" Titan, bless his silent stoicism, didn''t waste time complaining. He charged at the Pine Bear, his massive sword slashing at its bark armor. Sparks flew, but the beast barely flinched. I scrambled to think. "Alive, but doesn''t breathe. Eats, doesn''t drink¡­ grows, doesn''t sleep¡­" I muttered, ducking behind a tree for cover. "What the hell is it?!" The bear roared again, this time catching Leah''s sword with one of its claws. She staggered but managed to hold her ground, her blade biting into the creature''s thick hide. "Ice magic isn''t gonna do much to this thing," I muttered, summoning a freezing spike and flinging it at the beast. The ice shattered on impact. "Great. Just great."The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Titan roared¡ªa metallic sound that somehow carried emotion¡ªand unleashed his flamethrower attachment. A jet of fire shot out, bathing the Pine Bear in flames. For a moment, I thought we had it, but the flames were weak, sputtering out before they could do serious damage. "What is that, a campfire?!" I shouted. Titan turned his head towards me, and if he had eyes, I was sure they''d be rolling. The System pinged again. [Time remaining: 29 seconds.] I gave up. "Leah!" I screamed, flinging another ice spike. "What''s the answer? ''Alive, doesn''t breathe!'' Think!" She dodged a swipe from the bear, then ducked under another. "How the hell should I know? A rock?!" "No!" I yelled, barely avoiding the bear''s massive paw as it swiped at me again. "A rock doesn''t grow! Titan, any ideas?!" Titan, still blasting his flamethrower, turned his head towards me. Without a word, he motioned with his free hand¡ªfire. My eyes widened. "Fire! It''s fire!" [Sytem Response: Congratulations. You''ve found out you''re not stupid after all. ] I''m ignoring you! Leah, slashing at the beast''s legs, barked a laugh. "Oh, great! Too bad Titan''s flamethrower''s running on fumes!" Sarcastic much? The Pine Bear, now partially charred but still very alive, roared louder than ever. It swiped Titan''s flamethrower attachment aside and charged at me. Fire, Fire, Fire... I only have Ice magic what the fuck would ice do!? Shit... Wait...that''s it! There was that! "Hahahahaha!" I laughed as I looked at the bear again from a safe distance. I could hear Leah, mutter something about me being crazy, but who cares! I then used Ice magic to keep the guy from moving, but I know that''ll only hold him off for about 10 seconds or below so I have to be fast!! "Perfect." I visualized the sensation¡ªlike holding ice so long it burned like fire. That intense heat, the paradox of ice searing flesh. "Let''s make this work." [System Notification: New Spell Created: Frostburn Effect: Supercooled ice creates a burning sensation on contact, dealing fire-like damage over time.] The air around me froze, frost climbing the trees and ground. I felt the raw power surge through me, and I grinned. "Hey, Pine Bear!" I shouted. The creature turned to me, growling low. "Feel the burn!" I unleashed Frostburn, sending a wave of glowing, searing cold straight at the beast. The ice struck its exposed flesh, and the bear let out a deafening roar. Steam rose where the spell hit, the icy burn eating through its armor. The green spores it emitted hissed and evaporated on contact. "Leah! Titan! Now!" Leah didn''t hesitate. She launched herself into the air, sword glowing as she brought it down on the bear''s exposed neck. Titan followed, his massive blade cleaving through its side. The bear staggered, its roars turning into pitiful growls. I poured the last of my mana into another Frostburn, coating the beast in a layer of icy fire. It collapsed, writhing, before finally falling still. [System Notification: Pine Bear defeated. Rewards: 500 gold coins Skill Upgrade: Frostburn (Lv. 2) Ice Magic (Lv. 3) Glacier Spikes (Lv. 2)] I collapsed onto the ground, panting. "Remind me¡­ to never¡­ go north again." Leah landed beside me, wiping soot off her blade. "Not bad for a walking ice cube." She grinned. "You actually made a decent spell." Titan patted my head like a proud parent, his silent approval warming me despite the exhaustion. I glared at the System notification. "500 gold? Really? That was a high-level predator, and we almost died!" [System Response: Consider it a learning experience.] "Learning experience, my ass," I muttered, already dreading what the System had in store for us next. Little Theater: Aria: *sighing dramatically* "Ugh... I''m so tired. I just want to crawl into my bed and cuddle with it all night long..." Leah: *raising an eyebrow, smirking* "Oh? Is the bed really that charming? What''s it got that I don''t? Aria: *Looks towards the barren land then at her* Leah: (¨p ¨°©n¨®) Chapter 70: They grew?! "Ha... Finally!" I said, my voice dripping with exhaustion as I gazed at the sturdy wooden walls of the village. I could see Scarface and the others standing near the gate, but honestly? My brain was too fried to process anything more than the fact that we were back. I felt like a walking corpse, and if my legs had any less willpower, I might have just collapsed right there. Eight hours. Eight hours of walking. After the battle with the Pine Bear, we decided to keep moving. Who knew if more of those furry nightmares were lurking around? And now, here we were. "Boss! You''re back!" Gorn''s voice boomed out, carrying that unmistakable joy that only he seemed capable of radiating. I could hear it, but I could barely lift my eyes to acknowledge him. Still, I caught a glimpse of him¡ªand wait, was he taller? "Yeah... Talk to me later," I mumbled, dragging myself past him and into the camp. "I''m gonna go sleep..." I trudged toward my house, ignoring everything and everyone around me. Though, now that I think about it, I could feel something¡­ off. The mana in the air¡ªit was different. Stronger. But I was too tired to care. Behind me, I vaguely registered Leah gasping in shock, but I didn''t even have the energy to ask why. Instead, I made it to my house, flopped onto my cushioned bed, and let sleep drag me down. Before I fully drifted off, I told Titan to wake me up in three hours. --- When Titan nudged me awake, the sun was already high in the afternoon sky. After a quick wash and some food, I finally stepped outside¡ªand immediately stopped in my tracks. "Dang!" I blurted, my jaw practically unhinging. "Almost all of them have evolved!" It was a sight to behold. The village was buzzing with activity, and everyone looked¡­ different. Bigger. Stronger. And, in some cases, way more intimidating. "Wh-what happened?!" I asked, half in shock and half in excitement. "Boss! You''re finally awake!" Gorn came running up to me, his face split into a wide grin. Except it wasn''t just his face that had changed. His skin was a darker shade of green now, less wrinkly and more¡­ well, imposing. And he was taller too! If before, he was the height of a twelve-year-old, now he was easily the size of a grown man.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "I evolved!" he declared proudly, puffing out his chest. "Now I''m a Hobgoblin Leader!" Leader? Was that a title he gave himself, or was it part of the race''s name? Either way, I could feel the pride radiating off him like sunlight. I glanced around and saw that all the goblins had evolved into hobgoblins, even the female ones. They looked amazing¡ªstrong and confident, a far cry from the scrappy little creatures they used to be. On the ogre side of things, it seemed like Fen and Scarface hadn''t evolved yet, which was surprising. Knowing them, they''d probably prioritized everyone else. But the others? They were massive! Nell and the other ogres, even Grumpy, had turned into Greater Ogres. They were huge. If Scarface used to be the tallest at around seven feet, Nell and Grumpy had now surpassed him. Nell, in particular, was a giant, her imposing figure making even the new hobgoblins look small. My seven siblings weren''t far behind, each of them towering over seven feet now. As for me? I suddenly felt tiny again. (¨i©n¨i) Here I was, thinking my recent evolution and 6''5" stature made me something to be reckoned with. But nope. Once again, I was the runt. "Don''t cry, sis," Shir, one of my brothers, said with a smirk. "You may be small now, but that doesn''t mean you aren''t great." The sarcasm in his voice was undeniable. I glared at him. "I will punch you." He laughed, dodging away before I could follow through. Still, I couldn''t stay mad. Looking at them now, I couldn''t help but reflect on how far we''d come. --- Back when I reincarnated here, I noticed something right away¡ªI was the only female(?) among them. At first, I thought it was a coincidence, but the more time passed, the more obvious it became. I didn''t know how Scarface and the others had found me, but honestly, I didn''t care much. What I did know was that I wasn''t their child. There was a difference¡ªone I could sense, even if I couldn''t see it. By that, I mean mana. My siblings and the other villagers shared a connection, a bond I wasn''t part of. Still, they treated me like one of their own. They raised me without question, as if I''d always been part of their family. I assumed they''d found me somewhere and decided to take me in, but they never spoke about it. They didn''t need to. If they''d mistreated me, maybe I would''ve left. But they didn''t. These guys were too simple-minded for malice. In fact, I often overheard them late at night, talking about hunting farther east¡ªaway from the nearby tribes¡ªjust to bring back extra food for us kids. They couldn''t hunt close to home because of territorial disputes, but they always made sure we had enough. For all their simplicity, they were my family¡ªmore than I ever could have dreamed of in my previous life. To me, they''re family. They annoy me and say those belittling words but I guess that''s how we show that we care? The same could be said to Leah after all, she''s annoying, she belittles me and sometimes I just really wanna kill her. But this life and these people are much more than I could''ve dreamt of back in my previous life... Little theater: Shir *smirking*: "Wow, Sis, you''re really embracing the ''Tiny Chief'' role, huh?" MC *glaring* : "Keep talking, and I''ll remind you why I''m the boss¡ªno matter the height." Nell *grinning*: "Sure, Boss. Just don''t get lost under the table." Chapter 71 Their evolution "Runt? You still there?" Fen said as she waved her hand infront of me, dragging me back from my thoughts. "Of course! Why would you think otherwise~?" I said in a playful tone, shaking off my melancholic thoughts. Fen gave me a skeptical look but chose not to push it. I took another moment to look around the camp, and as I scanned the area, I noticed something else¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just a goblin and ogre evolution party. The entire tribe seemed to have leveled up in some way. ¡°Wait a second¡­¡± I muttered, squinting at the few kobolds working near the cooking area. Their fur, once patchy and dull, was now sleek and shiny. Their previously floppy ears were perked up, and their tails wagged with energy. ¡°You noticed, huh?¡± Fen said with a smirk. ¡°Yeah¡­ What the heck happened to them?¡± ¡°They evolved into Battlehowlers,¡± Fen explained. ¡°And some of them are now Pack Shamans. Pretty cool, huh?¡± ¡°Pack Shamans?¡± I repeated, my eyes widening. One of the kobold women, a smaller figure with golden fur, turned around and raised her paw-like hand. A faint glow surrounded it, and the grass at her feet seemed to grow greener and healthier. ¡°Magic kobolds¡­ This tribe is getting way too powerful,¡± I muttered, half in awe, half in disbelief. Just as I was processing this, Tink ran over, clutching a strange device in his claws. ¡°Boss! You¡¯re awake!¡± Tink barked excitedly, nearly tripping over his own feet as he skidded to a stop in front of me. ¡°Tink! What about you?¡± I asked. ¡°I evolved too!¡± he exclaimed, his tail wagging like mad. ¡°I¡¯m a Tinkerwright now!¡± ¡°Tinkerwright? What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means I can do this!¡± He held up the contraption in his claws, which looked like a mix between a crossbow and a slingshot, with gears spinning rapidly along its frame. He aimed it at a nearby tree and pressed a button. A small magical bolt shot out, hitting the tree with a loud zap! The bark sizzled, leaving a scorch mark behind. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ terrifyingly impressive,¡± I admitted, cautiously stepping back. ¡°What else can you make?¡± ¡°Oh, lots of stuff!¡± Tink said, his eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve already started designing a defensive turret system for the camp! And I¡¯m working on something that can amplify spells¡ªlike a magic cannon!¡± ¡°Magic cannon?! Tink, we live in a wooden camp! Don¡¯t blow us up!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss! I¡¯ll make it safe!¡± Tink said, puffing out his chest. I sighed, rubbing my temples. ¡°Alright, just¡­ make sure you test your inventions outside the camp, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± he said with a salute before scampering off, already tinkering with another device. Just as Tink bounced off to work on one of his latest inventions, his wife appeared, leaning casually against the wall of a nearby hut. Her silver-gray fur gleamed under the afternoon light, and she held a sleek, rune-inscribed staff in one clawed hand.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°Oh no,¡± I muttered, narrowing my eyes. ¡°What¡¯s that face for, Runt?¡± she teased, smirking as her golden eyes fixed on me. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ maybe it¡¯s the fact that you look... smug. Did you evolve too?¡± I asked suspiciously, eyeing the staff. ¡°Sharp as ever,¡± she drawled, flipping the staff over her shoulder with a casual flair. ¡°I¡¯m a Runeforger now.¡± ¡°And that means¡­?¡± She sighed dramatically, as if I should¡¯ve already known. ¡°It means I can stabilize magical constructs, enhance enchantments, and fix certain someone''s inevitable disasters.¡± She shot a pointed glance toward Tink, who was tinkering with a mana-infused contraption a few meters away. I snorted. ¡°Sounds useful. But what about Tink? He¡¯s practically a walking disaster. Are you sure you can keep up with him?¡± ¡°Oh, Runt,¡± she said, shaking her head and leaning down slightly so she was closer to eye level. ¡°You don¡¯t ¡®keep up¡¯ with Tink. You steer him. Otherwise, he¡¯d be halfway to blowing up the forest by now.¡± I raised an eyebrow, crossing my arms. ¡°And you¡¯re okay with that? Isn¡¯t it exhausting?¡± ¡°Exhausting? Maybe.¡± Her smirk softened into a genuine smile as she glanced toward her husband. ¡°But he¡¯s got this spark, you know? Always chasing the next big idea, always dreaming bigger than anyone else. It¡¯s part of why I love him.¡± I blinked, caught off guard by the sudden sincerity in her tone. ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to your head, though,¡± she added quickly, smirking again. ¡°I¡¯ve still got plenty of energy to deal with your messes, too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t make messes,¡± I said defensively. ¡°Sure you don¡¯t,¡± she teased, reaching out to pat me on the head like a child. I swatted her hand away, glaring. ¡°One of these days, you¡¯re going to regret underestimating me, you know.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± she said, walking away with a grin. ¡°But today¡¯s not that day, Runt.¡± Next, my attention was drawn to the lizardmen and women. They stood off to the side, sparring with each other. Their bodies were more muscular than before, and their tails had grown thicker, with spiked ridges running along their length. ¡°What about them?¡± I asked, nodding toward the lizardfolk. ¡°They¡¯re now Spiked Lizard Warriors,¡± Fen said. ¡°And a couple of them are Venomous Spitters.¡± ¡°Venomous Spitters?!¡± ¡°Yep. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t spit on you¡­ probably,¡± Fen said with a teasing grin. I groaned. ¡°This is insane. How did all of this happen?¡± ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t just hunting,¡± Gorn admitted, stepping forward. ¡°We also found some kind of¡­ magic spring in the forest. We drank from it, and¡ª¡± ¡°You what?!¡± I interrupted, staring at him in disbelief. ¡°You drank from a random magic spring in the forest?!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ yeah?¡± Gorn said, his voice rising an octave. I facepalmed. ¡°Do you know how dangerous that could¡¯ve been? You¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t all turn into frogs or something!¡± ¡°But we didn¡¯t!¡± Gorn said quickly. ¡°And look how strong we are now!¡± He gestured toward the female hobgoblins, who were standing nearby, chatting amongst themselves. One of them, a tall and elegant figure with long, dark hair, stepped forward. ¡°Boss,¡± she said, bowing slightly. ¡°I have evolved into a Hobgoblin Mage.¡± ¡°A Hobgoblin Mage?¡± I repeated, blinking in surprise. ¡°Yes,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°Thanks to the magic spring, I can now use elemental spells. Allow me to demonstrate.¡± She raised her hand, and a small gust of wind swirled around her, lifting a few leaves into the air before gently depositing them back on the ground. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ actually really impressive,¡± I admitted. The other female hobgoblins had also evolved, gaining new abilities and skills that complemented the rest of the tribe. Meanwhile, the female ogres were busy testing their newfound strength. One of them, a towering figure with a broad smile, lifted a massive boulder above her head like it was a feather. ¡°Look, Boss! I¡¯m strong now!¡± she said, beaming with pride. ¡°I can see that,¡± I said, trying not to sound too exasperated. Even the imps had evolved, their small, mischievous forms now slightly larger and more intimidating. They had gained sharper claws and the ability to control minor shadow magic, which they gleefully demonstrated by creating little tendrils of darkness that danced around their fingers. And then there was Gorn¡¯s wife, Jia, a goblin who had always been ''quieter'' and more ''reserved'' compared to the others. She stepped forward, her hands glowing with a faint blue light. ¡°I evolved too, Boss,¡± she said with a shit eating grin on her face. ¡°I¡¯m a Goblin Shaman now.¡± ¡°A Goblin Shaman?¡± ¡°Yes. I can heal wounds and use nature magic,¡± she explained, demonstrating by making a small flower bloom in her palm. ¡°That¡¯s incredible,¡± I said, genuinely impressed. ¡°This tribe is turning into a powerhouse.¡± ¡°Boss,¡± Gorn said, stepping forward again. ¡°We know we made a mistake by leaving the camp unguarded. But we wanted to get stronger for you¡ªfor the tribe. We¡¯re sorry for worrying you.¡± I noticed a wound on Gorn''s chest a bit from where I was standing. It was healing, but I was sure it was a blade wound. "What''cha looking at, kiddo?" Jia asked. I felt a shiver run up my spine as she said that with a ''joyful'' voice. Looking back I could see her smiling but it didn''t reach her eyes. "Nothing! Nothing at all! Hahaha!" Fuck! Better change the subject! ¡°A-Alright I''ll forgive you guys this time. But promise me you¡¯ll be more careful. Deal?¡± I said, my voice a little off at the start but I quickly forced it to sound normal because Jia was raising an eyebrow now!! ¡°Deal!¡± the tribe members shouted in unison, their voices filled with determination. I really shouldn''t poke my nose where it doesn''t belong! --- As I looked around at my newly evolved tribe, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a swell of pride. They might drive me crazy sometimes, but they were my family, and I wouldn¡¯t trade them for anything. ¡°Alright, everyone,¡± I said, clapping my hands together. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to work. We¡¯ve got a lot to do, and I¡¯m not letting you slack off just because you¡¯ve gotten stronger.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± they chorused, their voices echoing through the camp. As the sun set and the camp buzzed with activity, I felt a sense of satisfaction. The tribe had come a long way, huh? Maybe, I really was still tired or something else? But back then, I didn''t even notice that one of my wife has been looking at me ever since I came back. And that later, she would bring it up hehehe~ ( ??? ) Little Theater: Jia: (leaning closer with a sweet smile) "Boss, what were you staring at earlier?" Aria: (nervously sweating) "N-Nothing! Just¡­ appreciating the camp¡¯s progress! Yep, totally that!" Jia: (smirk growing) "Good. Keep it that way, Boss." Chapter 72: Tower!! A few weeks after the monster evolution, life in the village had hit a new stride. Scarface and Fen had finally evolved into High Ogres, which was both exciting and terrifying. Exciting because, hey, magic-wielding ogres were a rare breed. Terrifying because...magic-wielding ogres were a rare breed. Scar demonstrated his newfound abilities by summoning a ball of fire the size of my head, which he promptly threw at a tree. The tree? Gone. Just...gone. "Boss, did you see that?" Scar beamed, his fangs glinting in the sunlight. "Yeah," I said, trying not to let my voice tremble. "Amazing work. But maybe don''t aim near the village next time?" Fen had taken a different route. She now specialized in defensive magic, forming barriers and shields out of thin air. Useful, but she had a habit of testing them by letting Boulder punch her full force. Ever wondered why Boulder hasn''t evolved yet? I dunno either, but from how beat up he gets everytime he and Mela comes back. I''m guessing it''s endurance training, if they both keep that up they might just become the kingdom''s Guardian! The other ogres weren''t far behind, either. They''d all turned into Greater Ogres, which meant they were bigger, meaner, and somehow even louder than before. ...Damn it. At least the village was coming together nicely. The walls were finally high enough to keep out most threats, and there were watchtowers now, complete with ogre-sized chairs. Boulder, bless his rocky heart, had crafted a grand door for the entrance. It looked like something you''d see in a human kingdom, with intricate carvings and an imposing archway. Of course, Nia had to one-up him by adding protective runes to the walls and gate. She claimed it was to make them more durable, but I think she just wanted an excuse to show off her rune magic. Not that I was complaining¡ªit worked like a charm, even if it drained her mana reserves for days. Something told me her rune magic was more than it seemed. Maybe I''d dig into that later. --- [System Updated] Name: Aria Race: Ice Oni (Epic!) Titles: Boss, Runt, Little Weakling, The One Who Killed 2 Bosses at Once, The One Who Builds, Oni Stats: Strength: 567 Intelligence: 496 Dexterity: 391 Vitality: 455 (+70) Mana: 439 (+75) Skills: Bite (Lv. 2) Squeal (Lv. 2) Spore Manipulation (Lv. 3) Spore Cloud (Lv. 2) Spore Burst (Lv. 2) Magic Skills: 1. Ice Magic (Lv. 3) 2. Foresight (Lv. 1) 3. Frostbound Aura (Lv. 2) 4. Glacier Spikes (Lv. 2) 5. Frostburn (Lv. 2) Bonds: Village bond Family bondIf you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Domain Skills: Map (New!) Tower of Ascension (New!) --- [System Notification] Congratulations! You have created the first step to building a monster kingdom! Explore more to find the clue towards the next step! --- I stared at the glowing message, the words "monster kingdom" hanging in the air like a bad joke. For those wondering, I ate lots of those Manashrooms we had, they''re the ones I ate back when I first got here. And also most of what the knuckleheads sold off to the merchant before. And I also changed the name, that was just embarrasing especially since if this place really becomes a kingdom it would need a tourist spot to attract customers. Sounds cool right? I named it after reading that one story about a guy that dies and then returns back 24 hours before! I loved that novel, maybe if I named this after that Tower it would connect and maybe the mc from there would show up!! .... Okay, that was off topic. Anyway, as I was saying, this dungeon will help them get stronger by fighting the holographic monsters inside. The system helped with that using the dungeon core''s mana, also, like I said, I made it from a certain returner story. So, of course! Every person who goes inside the Tower will never truly die! But it will take a toll on their mental capacity and their mana so only once a month! Another thing, see how the tower is inside my status window? Yeah, I can watch which floor they''re at. It''s like a radar, if I open Tower of Ascension, a map like thing shows up. But not normal ones, they show me red dots which are the monsters, blue dots as the villagers, and on the right upper side I can see what floor they are at. Mind you, I asked for their opinion about this before, but they seemed oddly fine, even happy about it? They acted like the thought of dying was nothing. Weird, but since we''re hunted, I guess they''ve thought that way since the beginning? I wanna go inside too, but someone needs to stay outside while they go in. Although it''s still by rotation with groups like before, that doesn''t mean it''s truly okay for me to go. "Guess I have to explore again, huh?" I muttered, scratching the back of my neck. "Dang it. I was just getting comfortable." But that could wait. For now... "Alright! Everyone line up!" I called out, hopping onto a platform I''d built for announcements. It was mostly for show, but it made me feel taller, so win-win. The monsters below groaned but shuffled into place. "I''m adding a new training regime!" I announced. "You''ll be entering a dungeon I own¡ªyes, I own it, no autographs¡ªand training inside once a month! The tower will kick you out automatically when it decides you''ve had enough, and we''ll keep this up until you all can climb to atleast floor 50!" "Floor 50?!" one of the Greater Ogres yelled, his voice cracking. "Yes, floor 50," I said, crossing my arms. "Do you want to stay weak forever? No? Then suck it up!" The ogres exchanged nervous glances but nodded. "This dungeon," I continued, gesturing towards the tower dramatically, "is not just for training. It''s also a shelter. If anything dangerous happens¡ªlike, oh, I don''t know, another monster invasion¡ªyou can all hide inside. It''s indestructible!" That earned me a few blank stares. Tough crowd. I wasn''t exaggerating. After I plopped the dungeon into the middle of the village, Titan and the others had gone wild trying to break it. Titan even used some skill that shook the ground so hard I thought we were getting hit by an earthquake. The result? A faint scratch on the dungeon''s surface, which disappeared a second later. "Anyway, this dungeon is state-of-the-art. It creates holographic monsters for you to fight, so no one actually dies inside. You''ll take some hits to your mana and mental stamina, though, so it''s limited to once a month. You''re welcome." More groans. Ungrateful monsters. Titan''s armored shoulders shook, he''s probably laughing.. Not helping, buddy. "Alright, first group, you''re up!" I shouted, clapping my hands. "Let''s see what you''ve got!" The first batch of monsters trudged into the tower, muttering complaints under their breath. While Scarface and Fen led the way for them. I settled into a makeshift chair, watching them disappear inside. --- An hour later, the first group emerged, battered but alive. "That was insane," one of them panted, collapsing onto the ground. "The monsters in there don''t mess around!" "Good," I said, handing him a water pouch. "Next time, aim for floor 10. I saw you guys only made it to floor 7. You''ve got a month to recover. Use it wisely." "Floor 7?! We just went through all of that and we didn''t even make it halfway?!" he sputtered, staring at me like I''d just told him something absurd. "Yes, floor 7. You''ve got this." The ogre groaned but gave me a thumbs up before dragging himself away. Even Scarface and the others looked tired, what did they fight inside? --- As the day went on, the groups rotated through the tower. Each time, they came out stronger¡ªor at least more determined. Watching them, I felt a strange sense of pride. Maybe we really could build a monster kingdom someday. For now, though, I needed a break. "Titan, you''re in charge," I said, climbing onto a hammock I''d strung between two trees near the center. Titan stopped for a bit with his training©¤ he''s been swinging his blade for awhile now©¤ and crossed his arms but nodded, amused by my antics. I closed my eyes, letting the sounds of the village wash over me. Life wasn''t perfect, but it was mine. And for now, that was enough. Little Theater: Scarface: "Boss, if we die in there, do we die in real life?" Aria: "No, but you''ll wish you did when I''m done yelling at you." Gorn: "I''m taking bets on who cries first." Chapter 73 Another Me! Chapter 74 Another Me! With them now busy with training inside the tower, I finally have free time. Now then, let''s see the shiny stones I have. Lying on my bed is the relics and the other stones, starting from the Mushroom Relic I got back from the merchants up to my latest one, the Shadow Relic. Since the Ogre relic and the Mushroom King''s Relic gave me a skill back then, I have a feeling the other one''s could too. So let''s look at each of them, system. [System Inspection.... Name: Mushroom King Relic Name: Troll Relic Name: Storage stone Name: Troll Leather Name: Mimic Relic Name: Shadow Relic ] And Finally, [System Notification: Due to the combination of Relics to create an Epic race a new Relic will be created... Loading..Loading...Error..Error..Cannot show... Retrying...Retrying...Error...Error.. Retrying...Completed! Name: ??? Relic Type: Growth type Rank: Unknown Due to insufficient Authority the host can only be given partial details. ] System...are you finally broken? I thought while laughing. [System Response: Shut up or I''ll forcefully take your Relics. ] My laughter died in my throat. "W-Wait, I was joking! You''re the smartest, most intelligent system in the universe!" [System Response: I''ll let you off for now. ] Haa.... I let out a sigh, quickly changing the subject instead it decides to take back it''s decision. Now, system please? [System Notification: Granting the skills associated with the Relic shards to the host... Completed. New Skills! Illusion (Active): Mimic Relic skill. Can create illusions based on the host''s desires. With enough mana, it can turn a losing battle into a winning advantage through bluffing! Mana Cost: 300 per 5 minutes Duplicate (Active): Mimic Relic skill. Creates a copy of the host. Depending on the mana supplied, the clone can last anywhere from a few hours to over a year. Mana Cost: 300 per 30 minutes Regeneration (Passive): Troll Relic skill. Enhances the host''s natural regeneration rate. Shadow Magic: Shadow Relic skill. Grants the host control over shadow-based spells and attacks. Mana Cost: 100 per use Tips: Mana cost for Shadow Magic and Ice Magic decreases as they level up.]Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. I grinned. "So, Shadow Magic and Ice Magic are on the same mana cost curve at Level 1, huh?" The other skills looked promising, too. Illusion and Duplicate would give me an edge, whether for escaping ambushes or gaining tactical advantages. Regeneration would help in drawn-out fights, and Shadow Magic? That just sounded plain cool. "Alright," I said, stretching. "Time to test these babies out!" .... First up, Illusion I sat cross-legged on the floor and activated Illusion. A shimmering image began forming in front of me. "What should I make?" I muttered, then an idea struck me. The illusion solidified into a regal version of me, decked out in a crimson cape, a crown glittering with jewels, and a ridiculously large sword slung over her shoulder. She looked like a warrior queen stepping out of a battlefield victorious. "Yes! This is it!" I cheered, clapping my hands in delight. The illusion moved as I imagined, standing tall, pointing her sword toward an imaginary enemy. Then, with a dramatic flourish, she declared, "Bow before your queen!" I nearly fell over laughing. "This is going to be so fun in real fights." Or pranks, hehehe~ But I wasn''t done. I focused, trying to see how far I could push the skill. The regal figure dissolved, replaced by an enormous dragon. Its scales glinted in the light, its claws sharp enough to make me wince. "Rawr!" I whispered, giggling at my own theatrics. The dragon spread its wings and let out a soundless roar. "Okay, let''s get even wilder." I layered multiple illusions¡ªsoldiers marching behind the dragon, banners fluttering in the wind, and a dark, stormy sky. It felt like I was directing a movie. However, after a few minutes, a wave of fatigue washed over me, and the illusions flickered. [System Notification:] Mana insufficient. Illusions deactivated. I collapsed backward with a laugh. "That was totally worth it." --- After an hour of rest I tested out the next skill: Duplicate! A perfect copy of me materialized, stepping forward with a smirk. Me/her was looking at me from top to bottom so I also looked at me/her. She wore the clothes we got from the merchant lady before, same as me but lighter in color and lost some details here and there. I was dressed right now, in what could be described as just coarse linen T-shirt and brown pants with my hair was tied up in a ponytail. It was the usual commoner clothings of the middle ages. "Well, aren''t you a sight to behold," my duplicate said, mirroring my crossed arms. "Flattery won''t get you anywhere," I shot back, smirking. For the next half-hour, we tested everything. First, I had the duplicate mimic me exactly, from gestures to speech. Then, I let it act on its own, curious to see how independent it could be. But then another me showed up behind me, which made me realize it was using Illusion magic on me. More proficient too, I didn''t even notice! The duplicate grabbed a pillow and bonked me over the head. "You''re too easy to prank," she said, laughing. "Oh, it''s on!" I yelled, grabbing my own pillow. The ensuing pillow fight was legendary, with feathers flying everywhere. By the end, we were both sprawled on the floor, laughing. "Okay, one last test," I said, sitting up. The duplicate stood still as I funneled more mana into it, testing its longevity. Its form grew sharper, more solid. I poked its arm¡ªno longer ghostly, it felt real. "Impressive," I murmured. "Of course I am," the duplicate said smugly. I rolled my eyes. "Great. Even my clone is full of herself." --- Regeneration For this test, I took a small knife and hesitated. "This better work," I muttered. I made a tiny cut on my palm and watched in amazement as the wound closed instantly, leaving no scar. "Sweet," I said, flexing my hand. "Goodbye, scars. Hello, perfect complexion!" But I wasn''t done. I tested it further by letting the duplicate spar with me. My regeneration healed minor bruises and scrapes almost as fast as I got them. "No more need for potions!" I said, dodging a punch from the duplicate. --- I cancelled my Duplicate and let it dissipitate for now, it was sad seeing me go but the system said she''s not dead and told me to stop being dramatic it said she''s just gonna be floating inside my mana core until I decided to call her out. The system also said that my clone won''t forget about what happens after they are created. Which means I now have a twin! And possibly more later! Shadow Magic Finally, I activated Shadow Magic. Dark energy swirled around me as shadows came to life, twisting and stretching under my control. At first, I created simple shapes¡ªa spear, a shield, a rope. But as I practiced, I grew bolder. "Let''s try something big," I said, focusing hard. The shadows surged, forming a massive pair of wings on my back. With a dramatic flap, I sent a gust of wind through the room, knocking over a chair. "This is amazing!" I shouted, spinning around. The shadows shifted again, forming into tendrils that snaked across the floor. I willed them to grab a book and bring it to me, grinning when it worked perfectly. But my excitement got the better of me. I tried to form a shadow sword, only to lose control. The tendrils whipped around wildly, knocking over more furniture. "Ahh! Stop, stop!" I yelled, frantically canceling the skill. Everything stilled, leaving me surrounded by a mess. [System Notification:] Reminder: Reckless use of skills may result in unintended consequences. "Yeah, yeah, I get it," I muttered, rubbing my forehead. I guess I can''t do both until I level the skill up, huh? --- I flopped onto my bed, exhausted but exhilarated. "This day will be marked as the day I, Aria, became overpowered!" I declared dramatically. Even those squirrels in the forest would have to watch out now. "Muahahaha!" I cackled, imagining myself as the ultimate ruler of this realm. The system chimed in, almost like it was rolling its eyes. [System Response: Don''t get cocky.] I snorted, grinning at the ceiling. This was just the beginning. Little Theater: Small Theater System: "Host, your clone is smarter than you." Aria: "She''s me! Of course, she''s brilliant!" Clone: Smirking "Correction: I''m the better you." Aria: "...." Chapter 74: Rescuing the Merchant lady! Currently, I''m doing my victory dance. Why? Because I snuck out of the village without anyone noticing! Not even Titan! That''s right¡ªstealth level 100 achieved, Baby! Scarface and the others in the village had been practically babysitting me for days. Always saying things like "Don''t go out, it''s dangerous," And all that. I would''ve believed them if they didn''t always look away or if they wouldn''t flinched everytime I ask them what the real reason was. I tried asking Gorn and the others about it, even Grumpy and my 7 brothers, but see? They ran away or said they still had something to do. Even Leah would shut up if I asked, and I would annoy her a lot too just to tell me but she wouldn''t budge. They might think it''s not suspicious but it is. Maybe they''re acting like this because winter is just a few weeks away? But come on! Even I need some air every now and then! Anyway, I''m free now! Time to explore! I even left a little sign near the village for anyone who might need it¡ªbecause I''m not a total menace. Then, with a quick burst of shadow magic, I grew myself a pair of wings. Oh yeah, shadow wings are as cool as they sound. And then I took off. "I can fly! Wee~!" I shouted as I soared into the sky. I even threw in a loop-the-loop, just for fun. Professional patrol mode: activated. (Definitely not playing, just working hard.) As I admired the beautiful view from above, the system''s radar beeped, catching my attention. Several dots were moving along the path leading to the village. "Wait... Is someone supposed to visit today?" I muttered. ...Fuck! It''s the end of the month! That''s when Merchant Lady usually comes by! Shit. That must be them. It was then that I noticed that those dots weren''t just strolling along¡ªthey were surrounded. And it didn''t seem like they were friend, I can see some dots turning gray and disappearing from the radar.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Crap, crap, crap!" I flapped my wings harder, racing toward the scene. Sure enough, there they were¡ªthe Merchant Lady and her usual squad, fighting off a pack of red-eyed ogres. What the fuck? I thought only the wolves had that. Is this wh- "HEY! Are you gonna help or just watch?!" the Merchant Lady yelled, dodging an ogre''s massive swing with all the grace of someone who''s too used to near-death situations. "Right, right! Helping!" I shouted back, shaking off my confusion. With a quick spell, I conjured a storm of ice magic. Sharp shards rained down, freezing the red-eyed ogres where they stood. They didn''t even have time to roar before they were popsicles. As the battle ended, I landed near the frozen bodies and took a closer look. There was something weirdly familiar about them. Before I could piece it together, a rustling sound came from the bushes. I turned sharply, only to see several Greater Ogres stepping out of the forest. Oh boy. These guys were huge, their sheer presence making the Merchant Lady''s crew tense up. I noticed symbols etched onto their armor, the same ones on the frozen ogres. My gut told me they were all part of the same clan. "Uh, this could be bad," I muttered, taking a battle stance. The Merchant Lady and her four adventurer friends did the same, their weapons at the ready. The air grew thick with tension. One of the Greater Ogres stepped forward. I braced myself, preparing a Glacier Spike spell. But then, he raised his hands¡ªpalms open¡ªin what looked like a gesture of peace. "We''re not here to fight," he said, his deep voice steady but heavy with sorrow. "We only wish to retrieve our fallen comrades." Wait, what? I blinked, caught off guard. The Merchant Lady exchanged a look with me and gave a subtle nod. Taking a deep breath, I lowered my magic, though I kept it ready¡ªjust in case. The Greater Ogres carefully approached the frozen bodies, their movements slow and deliberate. There was a deep sadness in their eyes as they lifted their fallen. Just as they were about to leave, the leader turned back to me. "Child," he said, his voice quiet but firm, "do not roam this forest once the ashes of fallen ogres fall and the coldness of their bodies lingers." What the heck does that mean? The Merchant Lady''s expression shifted¡ªrealization dawning on her face. She nodded, though her lips were pressed into a tight line. "Care to explain?" I asked her as the ogres disappeared into the woods. "It''s nothing you need to worry about," she said quickly, which is exactly what someone says when you should absolutely worry about it. We packed up and made our way back toward the campsite. As we walked, I couldn''t help but poke her with questions. "Seriously, what did he mean by ''ashes of fallen ogres''? Is it a curse? A warning? Should I be carrying salt or something?" She sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "It''s... complicated. And ominous." "That clears up nothing," I deadpanned. "Look, you''re the one who left the village without telling anyone, so maybe don''t complain about vague threats," she shot back. Touch¨¦. When we finally reached the camp, I perched myself on a nearby tree branch to keep watch while the Merchant Lady and her crew set up. Despite everything¡ªthe battle, the warning, the Merchant Lady''s cryptic behavior¡ªI couldn''t help but feel a spark of excitement. This was shaping up to be one heck of an adventure. Cryptic warnings? Mysteries? Possible curses? Bring it on! Little Theater: MC: "So, ''ashes of fallen ogres''¡ªis that like a curse? Do I need salt or a magic charm or something?" Merchant Lady: *exasperated* "It''s... I don''t know either." MC: "Cool, cool, so definitely cursed. Adventure time!" Chapter 75: Mysterious Prophecies and Merchant Lady’s Blush "Do you know what he meant, Merchant Lady?" I asked, my tone innocent but my eyes sharp. From the way she flinched, I knew I''d hit the mark. She knows something. But she wasn''t looking me in the eye. Oh, this just got interesting. "Alright, time to investigate!" I declared dramatically, pointing a finger in the air like a detective in a crime drama. The adventurers nearby raised their eyebrows at my theatrics, but I didn''t care. Embarrassment was for the weak. And besides, if I acted shamelessly enough, they''d be the ones embarrassed instead. "Hey! Hey! Merchant Lady~! Hey! Tell me! Tell me! Please?" I pestered, skipping up beside her like an overexcited puppy. Her shoulders sagged under the weight of my relentless enthusiasm. "O-Okay, fine! Just stop that and walk straight already, woman!" I smirked. "I would, but I''m not straight!" She froze mid-step. Her wide-brimmed hat dipped forward as she tried to hide her expression. Heh, got her (£þ¦Ø£þ) "Hm~? Come on, spill it already!" I teased, stepping closer. With a mischievous grin, I gently placed my index finger under her chin, tilting her face toward mine. Her doe-shaped eyes looked up at me, shimmering with what I could only describe as adorable frustration. I felt a grin creeping up my face. Oh, she''s going to be so much fun to mess with. But then, something shifted. Her expression turned fierce, and she took a step back, yanking her chin away. "Keep your hands to yourself, Miss Aria," she said, her tone icy and professional. It might''ve worked, too, if her ears weren''t redder than the ripest apple. I almost laughed. Almost. "A-Anyway," she stammered, clearly trying to regain her composure. "Yes, I''ve heard something similar before." "Go on," I prompted, pretending not to notice how she tugged at her hat again to hide her face.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "My sister once explored a dungeon," she began, her voice steadying. "And she came back with a stone tablet. It had a warning etched into it¡ªthe same warning those ogres gave us." Now she had my full attention. "And what did it say?" Merchant Lady hesitated, then sighed. "She had the tablet decrypted by an expert, but all they could manage was... well, a riddle. It went like this: ''In times of need, they rise with might, A being of old, cloaked in light. With magic thread, they weave the way, To bind the lost and save the day. From distant lands, they shall appear, Multiple hearts, devoid of fear. Through trials vast, their courage strong, They''ll right the world where it went wrong.'' " She paused, letting the words sink in. "That''s what my sister said the decrypter told her," she finished. "But it sounded far-fetched to me." I blinked. Wow... That sounds like something straight out of an anime. One of the adventurers snorted and agreed with her, I guess they know about it too. "She''s not wrong." "But what does it mean?" I pressed. "Does it have anything to do with the ogres?" Merchant Lady shrugged. "I think it might. Or it might be unrelated. Either way, my sister believed it was a prophecy of some kind. Maybe you should ask one of your... uh, friends about it? They might know more." She hesitated on the word "friends," glancing at me suspiciously. I chose to ignore that. I know she doesn''t trust Scarface and the others, and I''ll let actions talk rather than words for that. "Scarface might know something," I mused aloud, referring to the monsters she scammed back in the village. "He''s old and grumpy enough to be a walking encyclopedia." "Just don''t bring this forest''s curse back to my caravan," Merchant Lady muttered, crossing her arms. "Aw, worried about me?" I teased. "Hardly," she shot back, but her ears betrayed her again, turning a delightful shade of red. Hehehe~(*^¨Œ^*) --- As we continued down the forest path, the tension eased somewhat. I couldn''t resist poking fun at Merchant Lady whenever I caught her stealing glances at me. "Seriously, though," I said, tossing a pebble into the bushes, "why didn''t you tell me about this tablet thing sooner?" "Because I didn''t think it was relevant," she replied, her tone exasperated. "And also because I knew you''d be like this." "Like what?" I asked innocently, batting my eyelashes. "Annoying," she said flatly. "Rude," I gasped, clutching my chest in mock offense. The adventurers chuckled, and even Merchant Lady''s lips twitched upward for a brief moment. "Fine, fine," I said, raising my hands in surrender. "No more teasing. For now." The rest of the way passed uneventfully, though I couldn''t shake the lingering questions about the ogres'' warning and the strange prophecy. Who¡ªor what¡ªwas this "being of old" cloaked in light? And what did "multiple hearts" mean? "Ugh, this is going to bug me all day," I muttered, kicking at a rock. "Then stop thinking about it," one of the adventurers suggested. "Can''t. It''s like an itch I can''t scratch," I replied. Merchant Lady sighed. "Maybe if you stopped goofing off for five minutes, you''d figure it out." "Harsh," I said, but my grin didn''t falter. The truth was, I''d figure it out eventually. And when I did, I had a feeling it would lead to something big. Something game-changing. For now, though, I''d enjoy the company¡ªand keep teasing Merchant Lady at every opportunity. Little Theater Merchant Lady: "Stop calling me ''Merchant Lady''¡ªI have a name, you know!" Aria: *smirking* "Okay, Merchant Lady~" Merchant Lady: "...I walked right into that." Chapter 76 Just me using my only braincell! Hm...I should strike up a conversation with Merchant Lady here. It''s boring having to walk back, I just realized now that we were so far away from the village. "Why''d you decide to walk anyway, Merchant Lady? You could just sit inside the caravan you know?" I asked, my hands behind the back of my head as we walked. "I can''t just stay inside the Caravan after that. If some monsters come out again it would be best I stay outside instead, besides as the Leader of the caravan it''s only right that I lead the way." She said, showing pride a bit with how she''s puffing her chest out... "Also, stop calling me Merchant Lady. I have a name, it''s Serena." She said which made me realize I hadn''t actually known her name for awhile now. Good thing she reminded and took the initiative. "Right. I didn''t know your name! My bad, sorry I forgot to ask." I said scratching the back of my head now, seriously I''m acting like we''re friends when I don''t even know her name. "....Anyway, the other 4 are, Levy, Rea, Io, and Jin. Atleast remember how they look and while you''re at it maybe tell your friends too? I don''t wanna see them die accidentally cuz your friends didn''t recognize them." She said. I would''ve felt offended by that if it weren''t for the fact that they literally just faced off several ogres before and almost died. So, this time I''ll let her off with that. "Uh-huh, don''t worry, those guys back there might act stupid but they''re not. I hope you''d try a little to see if they''re trustworthy?" I said, I''m still not set on with trusting them. I know they''re sent by a human kingdom from outside, I just don''t know what they''re here for. I don''t think it''s to kill us, maybe to see if we''re a threat? I''m actually surprised the other kingdoms of the humans haven''t attacked yet. Maybe someone out there is helping us? ---- We arrived at the village about an hour after that. The look on each of their faces as they looked at the little "kingdom" we had here was priceless! I couldn''t hold off my laughter because of how they looked. Serena was shocked, I could tell because of the fact her body turned rigid when we walked closer even with that poker face on her face.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The other four''s reaction was a little exaggerated, with how their mouth was wide open and their eyes literally shranked. "Pft- hahahaha. You guys should keep your mouth shut! You might catch flies." I said while smirking, poking them with my index finger a bit. "W-What the fuck happened?! We we''re just gone for a month!" Rea, a red head with pointy elf ears asked. She''s sort of been breaking my views on the elegance of elves with how much she cursed along the way, when she was excited while talking with her friends I could hear her say "Fuck" or "Shit, what bullshit!" and all that. I guess I should''ve known when her hair was red rather than golden? Anyway other than that they were a fun crew too. Now, I have to decide how I act. All the monsters inside the village is basically evolved, if I do the wrong thing it might backfire and make them send an army here. Ha... While I was still thinking we finally got inside after Boulder opened the gates and greeted us. I could see the worry in his eyes and I could tell he wanted to say something, but I signalled that that could be talked about later. He agreed reluctantly and walked back. And just as I expected from the merchant group, they flinched and looked wary. I could tell they were observing around, they were especially looking at the huge tower we had on the square. Yeah, even a few kilometers back I could already see the tower. I''m surprised they didn''t ask about it, I guess they were thinking they were hallucinating. We continued walking towards my house, I couldn''t see Scarface around nor Fen and the others. They''re probably inside the tower. Good. We still have a bit of time before Boulder leads them here. I just know that guys was going to call them, it was obvious because he was going towards the direction of the tower. He did try to go around but I could tell anyway. When we finally got inside my little abode I finally talked. "I guess we should talk now, right? Serena?" I said as Serena promptly manifested a sword out of nowhere and was now threatening to slit my throat as she was behind me. Seriously, for a human, she was a bit tall. Standing at around 5''8, back in my country in the previous world, seeing a woman pass 5''4 was already considered very tall. "Don''t move. The sword doesn''t have an eye, Aria." She said her voice a cold, but there was hesitation on her actions. That''s either because this is her first mission as a, what ever it is they''re here for, squad. Or because she thinks of me as a friend. I''ll put my bet on the latter, a little narcissistic but I think the girl sees me as one. I could see the other 4 also alert and looking at me and the sorroundings. Probably looking if there were some ambush here or something. Yeah, I wouldn''t think they were here for something if they didn''t do that. I guess that just proves that they are. "Yeah, we should." I said as ''I'' tapped Serena on the back. From the moment we were walking towards my house I already casted Illusion magic little by little, just enough for them to not see the mana fluctuation of the duplicate skill I was using. I also covered my clone up with illusion magic on the way here. I do have foresight you know? I''m not stupid enough to start thinking that just because I was around simple minded brawns everything would be sunshine and rainbow. I didn''t survive for as long as I have back then to be so naive. I guess the other me also thought that cuz she immeditely used Ice magic to freeze the other 4''s feets on the spot. One of them, Jin, started to cast spells but too bad another of my clone already covered their mouths with a clean cloth. I got those cloths after cutting them out from the clothes of when I was small. They''re clean, I swear! I asked Jia to clean it with healing magic, I actually didn''t know it could do that. Anyway, they really shouldn''t have let Serena be the one to hold me captive. When Serena saw that she backed her blade away from me. I was starting to think she wasn''t part of this, but from the look in her eye that indicated she ''knew'' I wouldn''t do anything to them I knew she was just either naive or stupid. Although, her gamble paid off I guess? But, the same can''t be said on the others so I used Shadow magic to create another bind on them. Now they really can''t move nor use magic! While I did that, my clone led Serena towards the table on the living room. I dragged the other four with me. Today I realized that the Ice could move if I willed it. So yeah, I was moving their feet using the Ice below them. Welp, Time to talk! Little Theater Serena: "I can''t believe you tricked me with a clone!" Aria: "Hey, you pulled a sword on me first. Fair''s fair." Serena: "Fair?! You tied us up with shadow magic!" Aria: "Oh, sorry. Would you prefer ice instead?" Serena: "...Forget I said anything." Chapter 77 So they werent scouts? "Now, as I was saying. Let''s talk business." I said as we sat down, the 4 still stuck with the ice on them and Serena glancing towards them from time to time to see if they were still fine. She took a deep breath and looked me straight in the eyes. "What do you want to know, miss Aria." "Oh~, you know, nothing much. Just, what are you really here for? If it was just scouting you have already done that and could''ve been done with it long ago, after all, what was the use of trading with us? I may not know much about the how trade works outside, but I sure as hell can tell that what you sold to me wasn''t just simple merchantdise. And judging by the fact that you 5 could put those things into cargo and not be robbed on the way here either means, someone strong is backing you up, or you guys are the strong ones." I said as I eyed her suspiciously, I''ve been observing them since I met them before. There was something off about 5 girls going to a monster ridden forest out of nowhere, and one just happens to be a merchant that sold Scar and the others what they happened to need for the defense and comfortability of our village. There were too many ''coincidences'' here that I need to know the reason off. The feeling of not understanding something, is one I do not want to put on myself after living a new life. I watched as Serena sighed and answered my question with a bit of confusion as well. "I don''t know either. As you already know, I''m a merchant and those 4 are the adventurers tasked on protecting me and the cargo''s. A few months back, before we met your stu-, I mean your people, I recieved a comission in the merchant guild." She looked outside the house through the window, as if reminiscing about what happened. "It was a mission about sending supplies to the nearest village past here, I heard that village was being rebuilt using the empire''s money and I saw the price they would give to the ones who took it so I took it. When I went to the receiptionist to ask more about it, they told me that there was an adventurer party who would protect me and the supplies. Happy with that fact I just accepted without hesitation after all, the village was only a few days away and there were adventurers to help. The journey to there was smooth sailing although for some reason when we got there the villagers already said that they were fine now and didn''t need those supplies anymore. So we journeyed back but we encountered some monsters on the way as we ran away from them we were left to camp near your village which led to the meeting with your people." She said.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Then why did you tell them you were gonna come back a 3 days after? Why did you bring the relics back with you, as a merchant you should''ve sold it." And why is it that everything she sold to me was useful in more ways than one, like with those gems we traded for the fruits. Speaking of that, I should inspect it and ask Leah or Fen on how to distribute it equally. And I need to plan out how to set up an economy here if I really plan on making this a kingdom. But, those can be talked about later this needs clarifications now. If there was something I learned while climbing up the ranks in the underworld, it was the fact that you should never leave things unsolved or else it''s gonna come bite you in the ass worse than it did before. "For your first question, it was because I thought they were easy to fool. I got Mana shrooms, y''know? Those things cost a lot if you sell it to the right people, it could even go as high as one platinum for a dozen! Who wouldn''t want that? That''s why I said I would come back 3 days later because that was the estimated time I could sell those mushrooms off. I didn''t expect the mushrooms would be robbed on our way to town so we came back earlier thinking it was you guys who robbed it from us. I didn''t know why we thought so, I mean they didn''t take the relics with them which should''ve been suspicious enough, but we were already inside the forest before we came to and I just thought they did that so that we wouldn''t think it was them." "Then why did you give me the blade? It seems enchanted and looks valuable, I don''t think a businesswoman like you would just give that without any hesitation?" She turned her head to look at me this time. "That''s what I''m also curious about. Why did I give you that blade? Why did I even have it? I don''t know, I thought by coming here again you would be able to tell me. But I guess you''re also confused about it..." Ha...so only one was able to be answered and the others were just dead ends, dang it. I hate this feeling, it''s like some gears are shifting and I''m the one in the middle. It''s just like back then! "...I''m sorry." I heard Serena say, bringing me back from my thoughts. "It''s not your fault, and I think you were just used by someone to do this." I said with a shrug. Heh. If this is gonna be like before, then bring it on! I''ll face you head on! "Alright, I think that cleared up that. Now onto other matters," I snapped my fingers which slowly melted the ice on the 4''s feet and made the bind disappear as well. For a minute I thought they would attack me again but instead they just stayed there and took the makeshift gag on their mouth''s. "Not gonna attack me anymore?" I asked with a smirk and an eyebrow raised. "Why? So you can beat us up and have your way with us? No thanks" I choked at the second part of her words, what? Do they mean in the sense that I would torture them for info..or? I malfunctioned for a bit which made them chuckle. "Pft-, what happened to your tough attitude?" Rea said as she laughed with her head thrown back. Dang it! Now more of them show up! Why is it that more of them have fun with torturing me like this?! Author: She say''s that as if she doesn''t like being bothered~(*^¨Œ^*) Little Theater: Rea: laughs "What happened to your tough attitude, Aria?" Aria: *still flustered from earlier* "W-Who said I lost it?! I was just... strategizing!" Levy: grinning "Strategizing how to survive our teasing, maybe?" Chapter 78 The Tale of the Dukes Daughter and the goblin "Now, where were we?" I said, my lips curling into a lazy smile as I closed my eyes in mock nonchalance."Oh, that''s right. Why don''t you girls forget about what you saw here, hm?" The group of adventurers shivered. They knew¡ªoh, they *knew*¡ªthat they had been entirely at my mercy just moments ago. "Uh, yeah, that''s not happening," Rea, the one with fiery red hair, said with a smirk. She held up a silver pendant with a ruby center. "See this badge? It records everything an adventurer sees. The Guild can extract the information if they have enough preparation time." I maintained my smile, though inside, a stream of curses flowed like a raging river. Of course, they''d have something like that. "And if the information''s accurate," added Io, the human mage, flicking her dark hair over her shoulder, "then we suspect it''s you guys who caused all the trouble." "And according to the Guild," Jin, the party''s tank and self-appointed voice of authority, said with a stern glare, "a group of adventurers disappeared while clearing out a goblin hideout. One of them was the daughter of a duke, no less. Surprising he hasn''t sent his personal army in yet." "A duke''s daughter?" I murmured, tilting my head. The words tickled at a memory, and then¡ª "Oh, right! Her!" I exclaimed, snapping my fingers. "You mean it really was you guys?" Levy, the elf ranger with green hair, asked, her head tilting in sync with her long ears. I scoffed. "No, we''re not that stupid. Let me explain. It happened about a month ago, right before you last came here..." Time for a flashback! --- *A Month Ago* It all started one fateful day as I was prepping for the scouting mission towards the west that day. My focus was entirely on the task at hand until Gorn, one of the goblins, came running toward me, his voice a mix of panic and urgency. "Boss!" he yelled. "There''s a human party on the way here!" "Humans?" I arched a brow. "What do they want?" Gorn''s face contorted in panic. "I dunno! Maybe to kill us? They do that!" I got alarmed but was trying not to show it, I grabbed Gorn and Tink, the resident tinkerer, and headed out to investigate. As usual, I planned to leave Scar to oversee the other goblins. Someone had to keep them from devolving into chaos while I was gone. I sighed, grabbing my staff. "Fine. Gorn, Tink, with me. Scar, you''re in charge." "AGAIN?!" Scar bellowed. "Yes, again," I replied, waving dismissively. "Try not to eat anyone while I''m gone."If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Gorn led us to the southeastern part of the forest, pointing toward what looked like another goblin hideout. "There," he whispered, crouching low. I followed his gaze and spotted the human party. It consisted of four individuals, and among them was a young woman who stood out like a beacon. Her mana was unlike anything I''d seen before. Her mana, I noted, was smoother, more agile, and intensely vibrant compared to the chaotic lumps of dark energy that often clogged in the bodies of male mages. Her mana flowed freely, radiating a purity that was almost mesmerizing. But that wasn''t what held my attention. Behind her, cowering, was a small goblin¡ªa child, no older than a few weeks old in goblin years. The woman stood protectively in front of it, her hands raised in a defensive posture. "No fighting yet," I whispered, gesturing for Gorn and Tink to stay hidden. I crouched closer, straining to hear their conversation. "Let''s go back!" the woman urged, her voice carrying through the forest. "I don''t think this is the hideout we were supposed to clear. We probably took a wrong turn somewhere." The man she was speaking to, clearly the leader, scowled in response. "We don''t have time for this! They''re all the same. Why should we care which goblins we kill? So long as we get the job done, nobody''s going to complain. Besides, they''re monsters! Killing even one of them does more good in this world than not!" I scoffed lightly. Sure, monsters weren''t saints, but humans were hardly one either. If anything, they could be far worse. At least devils and demons had the decency to spare a few lives out of twisted amusement or pity. Humans? They killed indiscriminately¡ªeven their own flesh and blood since ancient time. Besides, I''m taller now what''s not to like? (*^¨Œ^*) That thought lingered bitterly as I watched the woman confront her companion. "Not this one," she said firmly, gesturing to the small goblin behind her. "Look at it. It''s terrified! It hasn''t attacked anyone. We''re not killing it!" The man sneered. "You''re letting your emotions get in the way. Monsters don''t deserve mercy." "They deserve a chance!" she shot back, her voice rising with passion. I watched in silence, torn between stepping in and letting this play out. Eventually, the leader growled in frustration, turning to the others in his party. "Fine. If he wants to play protector, let him. Let''s move out," he snapped, motioning for the others to follow. The woman stayed behind, crouching to comfort the goblin child. After a moment, she looked up, her eyes scanning the forest as if sensing we were there. For a brief second, our gazes met through the thick foliage. She didn''t say anything, but I felt a flicker of understanding pass between us. I watched as she left the goblin, who by the way we took in and named "Squeeky" I wonder where the people in Squeeky''s village went to? --- *Back to the Present* "¡­And that''s what happened," I concluded with a shrug. The adventurers stared at me, their expressions ranging from skeptical to thoughtful. "So, you just¡­ let them go?" Rea asked, her brow furrowing. "Of course," I replied. "Do I look like someone who''d start unnecessary fights? The woman was protecting a child. Who am I to interfere?" "That doesn''t explain why you remember her so vividly," Io said, narrowing her eyes. "There''s more to this, isn''t there?" I hesitated. The truth was, there was more to the story. That woman''s mana had left an impression on me¡ªa feeling of familiarity, though I couldn''t place it. But for now, I wasn''t about to share that detail. "Believe what you want," I said, smirking. "But if I were you, I''d focus on clearing your own names before accusing others." Rea sighed, pocketing her pendant. "Fine. But don''t think we''ll just drop this." "Wouldn''t dream of it," I replied smoothly. As they turned to leave the house, I felt a pang of curiosity tugging at me. Who was she? And why did she feel so¡­ familiar? One thing was certain¡ªour paths would cross again. And next time, I''d get my answers. Little Theater: Clone #3: *Whispering* "Boss, do you think they bought your story?" Me: *Whispers back* "Of course. I''m an expert at bluffing." Clone #5: *Eyes suspiciously* "Then why is your nose growing like that pinocchio we made for fun?" Chapter 79: A Deserving Scolding "Aria!" Fen''s booming voice rang out, freezing me mid-step. I had been on my way to sweet-talk the merchant into parting with more resources, when I saw them: a parade of angry faces from our tribe¡ªogres, goblins, lizardmen, kobolds, imps, and even Boulder, whose bulk made him impossible to miss. Fuck. I forgot about Boulder! "H-Hi, Fen! You''re back early!" I blurted, plastering on the most innocent smile I could muster. Fen wasn''t having any of it. Her sharp eyes narrowed like a predator sizing up its prey. "Oi," Leah growled, stepping forward. She was a kobold, but not like the scrappy, diminutive ones I remembered from the games I used to play. No, Leah was sleek, her wolf-like features and piercing golden eyes reminded me of Death from Puss in Boots. "Don''t think you can wiggle out of this one, Aria," she said, crossing her arms. "And you five!" Fen snapped, her glare going towards the merchant and adventurers who had been trailing behind me before but are now backing away nervously, trying to stay away from them and looking increasingly uneasy. One of them, Rea, even started chanting a spell under her breath, but, Jia saw that and silenced her with a bonk on the head using her staff. I couldn''t suppress the giggle that escaped me. "Is this funny to you?" Leah snapped, her golden eyes narrowing even further. "N-No!" I said quickly, although my trembling shoulders betrayed me. The villagers weren''t amused. Bjorn and Kiril, the two ogres, stepped forward and grabbed the 4 by the scruff of their necks like misbehaving kittens. As if that wasn''t enough humiliation, Titan, the gentle armor of our group, decided Serena and I deserved the same treatment. "Wait, I can walk!" I protested as Titan effortlessly lifted me off the ground. My legs kicked in protest, but he didn''t even flinch. By the way, Kiril is the second oldest of the eight little ogre babies before. The first being Shir, Kiril, Jil, Wiv, Nio, Bjorn, Hiol, Deil. Each has a different personality, Shir being playful, Kiril the coolheaded, Jil the troublemaker, Wiv the smart one, Nio & Bjorn being the muscleheads, Hiol the optimistic one, and then Deil the sword addict. Yep, addict, when he saw Titan weild a longsword before to test the creations of the blacksmiths and then saw Titan''s skill he kept bothering him for a spar.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. By the time we were unceremoniously deposited in the village square, a crowd had already gathered. It felt like the entire tribe had shown up for the spectacle. I was still absentminded when Serena nudged me. I looked to my left, to where she was kneeling and saw her nodding her head towards the front, I looked over and saw Jia and Mela with their eyebrows raised. Eep! Realizing what was going on I followed suit and kneeled as well, I also realized there was a very interesting crack on the ground. The ground, at least, wouldn''t judge me. "So? Do you have anything to say? I mean, you could''ve given us a heads up before getting up and playing hooky! What''s more, we hear from Boulder that you went and confronted these humans? Are you stupid?" Leah said, followed by Titan and the other''s nod. I can''t even say anything about that, I mean I did escape without them knowing, BUT, I''m the leader anyway, so why would I need to get permission they won''t give anyway? With an unknown source of confidence, I blurted out. "It''s not like anything happened anyway, you''re coddling me too much! I''m not made of glass, you guys know that already! Besides, I''m the leader why do I need permission to¡ª" That, of course was met with more frown and an angry Fen. "Oh? So because you''re the leader you can do what you want, huh? Have you ever thought of the fact that if you''d just disappear like that we would be looking for you? And then what? If we meet a hostile monster stronger than us and we died, what would you have done huh? Aria, just because you lead us doesn''t mean you can just do what you want. You''re being selfish! You''re leading a village, not a playground!" "Are you stupid?" Leah cut in, adding more salt to the wound. "That''s rich coming from someone who almost got us killed before," I muttered under my breath. "What was that?" Leah''s sharp ears caught it, and I immediately regretted my sarcasm. "Nothing!" I said quickly, staring intently at a rock on the ground. "You scolded us for leaving the camp without permission, yet you did exactly that," Mela chimed in. Her large, expressive eyes shimmered with tears, which only made me feel worse. "You''re supposed to be our leader, Aria. If you don''t trust us to help, how can we trust you to lead?" Her words hit harder than I expected. "You''re not glass," Gorn added, his tone gentler but firm. "But we''re not coddling you. We just don''t want to lose you." A lump formed in my throat. Guilt settled in my chest, heavy and inescapable. "I''m sorry," I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper. "I was wrong. I won''t do it again." Author: She will (£þ¦Ø£þ;) The tension in the square eased slightly. Scar, who has been silently watching, ruffled my hair roughly. "Good. But don''t think you''re off the hook yet." I barely had time to process his words when Fen''s piercing gaze shifted to the group of 5 behind me. They had been inching away, one hesitant move at a time, their movements as subtle as they thought they could manage. And yet, their guilty expressions betrayed them, faces pale and eyes darting nervously, like schoolchildren caught sneaking out of class. Their retreat wasn''t toward safety but straight into the center, as if that could shield them from whatever judgment was about to rain down on them. Hahaha! (*^¨Œ^*) "Now it''s your turn," Jia said, stepping forward. Her voice was calm, but the glint in her eyes was anything but. Lin, the lizardman chief''s wife, took center stage. Her scales gleamed under the sunlight as she fixed the 5 with a predatory smile. Little Theater: The Five''s Judgment Fen: *glaring* "Do you five have anything to say for yourselves?" Rea: *whispering* "Quick, someone faint! It might work!" Serena: *deadpan* "Yeah, no." Chapter 80: My plan to retirement! "Why''d you attack Aria?" Tink asked, his hands clutching something that looked suspicious... His eyes narrowed as he stared at the adventurers. The rest of the group, likely terrified by the vague threat of what was in Tink''s hands, immediately recounted everything they''d told me. They explained the quest, the mysterious hooded figure, the robbery¡ªeverything. They even included the whole "duke''s daughter" part. "I see... a daughter, huh?" Nia, Tink''s wife, spoke up, arms crossed and index finger tapping her skin in thought. "Now that I think about it, a party that fits that description passed by our village a while ago. They were in a hurry and covered in blood, so we jusut let them be, assuming some strong beast had done the job. We didn''t want to risk it coming near the village. But, there wasn''t a woman with them. The mana around them felt... aggressive. All of them were male. If there really was a woman in the group, they probably ditched her as bait to escape." The adventurers looked horrified, their expressions falling. It was clear that the "search for the duke''s daughter" quest might have just become their next headache. I had a gut feeling we were about to get dragged into it. "I guess we''ll have to go after her then," Leah spoke up, her tone resigned. "If we don''t, those humans will come knocking. If we do, at least we''ll have a bargaining chip. I don''t think they''ll just let us walk away, even if they know we didn''t do it." That made sense. If we were bound to face those people sooner or later, might as well go for the best solution. "Alright," Scarface said, turning around and addressing his group. "Starting now, every time we go out hunting, we look for clues. Got it?" With a series of nods, the monsters scattered back to their work, leaving me and the other five behind with Titan and Leah. I let out a deep sigh, followed by the others. That had been a bit too much for my heart. Imagine being scolded by a mixed group of monsters, each one angrier than the last. The thought alone made my spine shiver. I was the one who felt like a disappointment, and the others... well, they''d been close to kissing death with a scythe. I stood up and glanced around, preparing to ask the most important question of the moment. "Are we still going to the city?" They looked at me like I had just asked if the sky was green. I have a feeling they''re bad mouthing me inside their heads with how the way they looked at me change. I mean, as Fen had said I was the leader, and that meant I had to step up and secure safety for my people.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Now, I just needed to figure out how. Okay, let''s think this through. Option one: infiltrate the Adventurer''s Guild. Climb the ranks, become the strongest, and then ask for an audience with the king. But that would take forever. I''d be gone most of the time, and I wasn''t really keen on leaving the group behind that long. So, yeah, that''s a no-go. Option two... was much easier, but also way more annoying. Find the duke''s daughter, save her, make her indebted to me, and use her father''s connections to secure an audience. Easy enough in theory. The problem? We had no idea where she was. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. Sure, we could do it, but it would be a huge pain in the ass. Our only lead was that she had been near Fen''s village, a place I had no real attachment to... that''s definitely not because of the chickens! But hey, if it worked, it worked. There was also the small issue of leadership. If I was going to do this "kingdom" thingy, I needed people in positions of power who could handle things while I sat back and relaxed. I also had to consider the economic issues. Food, clothing, weapons, public order... just thinking about it gives me a headache. Most of that could be solved if I could form an alliance though. ...This is exactly why I hated responsibilities. All I wanted was to sleep, read, and relax. Hehe, but wait! There''s a way out! Capable people! Since the dawn of time, leaders have been able to take naps once they found capable people to do the work for them. For my future retirement, I needed to find people who could work without me! [System Translation: If I have capable people leading them, then I can go and be lazy!] [System Response: You really don''t learn, do you? So stubborn.] --- A group playing "Old Maid" could be seen, all staring at a hologram displaying the ridiculous "perfect plan" for future laziness of the woman inside the screen. They all thought in unison, ''Well, even if you say you''re trying to be lazy, you could''ve just left them. You wouldn''t have had any problems.'' They all sighed in exasperation. --- "Oi~ Aria, you there?" I hadn''t even realized someone was calling me. I''d gotten so caught up in my "perfect plan" for retirement that I zoned out completely. The next thing I felt was a sharp sting on my cheek as my head jerked to the side. Slap! "Ow!! What the heck was that for?!" I yelped, clutching my now-stinging right cheek. "Oh, good. You''re back," Leah said, casually retracting her hand like she hadn''t just nearly given me whiplash. "Does she always do that?" I heard Jin''s voice ask from the side. "Most of the time, yeah. She blanks out, and then we have to smack some sense into her," Leah replied, completely nonchalant. I glared at them, still holding my cheek, my mind in a daze from the slap. "You couldn''t have shaken my shoulders or something instead of, y''know, physically assaulting me?!" "We did! We slapped you several times already," Levy said, frowning in mock annoyance. "You didn''t even notice." Aria: "....." I stared at them, utterly speechless. What is up with them and assaulting me?! "Anyway," Serena chimed in with a mischievous grin, "what we wanted to say is... go ask your friends first. Once you get their permission, we''ll go. Until then, we''re staying here." Serena added with a giggle as she looked at me with Titan besides her, Titan''s laughing motion making a noticeable clanging of armor. I groaned. I had always been used to doing whatever I wanted without anyone questioning me. My real father let me do whatever I wanted before he left me at the gang hideout, and Scarface never stopped me either. I guess I was spoiled, huh? Leah and the others burst out laughing as they watched me trudge over to Fen and the others. I knew asking Scarface would be pointless¡ªif Fen said no, then Scarface would follow suit. Facing them again, I started the conversation with a deep sigh. Little Theater Leah: "She''s planning something stupid again, isn''t she?" Serena: "Yup. I bet it''s something impossible." Fen: "Just slap her back to reality, that works..." Chapter 81: Lets look for the dukes daughter! "No." That was the last thing Fen and the others said when they looked at me. "Please? I promise to be back in half a month!" I pleaded, trying to negotiate, but as expected¡ª "No. We just talked about this, runt. You''re grounded." Fen''s words were firm and cold. I stood there, shocked. Then, I glanced at the others. They were all nodding in agreement. Seriously? "But¡ª" "No," Fen repeated, his voice not leaving room for argument. I let out a groan of frustration. "This isn''t fair!" I whined. So, with a heavy heart and an even heavier sense of betrayal, I turned and stomped off toward Leah and the others, who were by now laughing at me without any attempt to hide it. ...I''ll get revenge for this!! "Wh-What made you think they were gonna say yes after they just scolded you a few minutes before, Aria?" Levy''s voice rang out, full of amusement. I groaned again, clearly not amused by how much these guys enjoyed laughing at my misery. I felt like the punchline of a really bad joke. Instead of indulging them further, I ignored the laughter and headed toward the tower by the square. The others could keep their ridiculous laughter to themselves! I figured Fen and the others probably wouldn''t say yes, but there were always certain circumstances that could make them change their minds. If I trained hard inside the tower for a while, maybe they''d let me go after seeing how much stronger I''d become. Besides, I was dying to see what was going on inside the tower anyway! Titan followed behind me, his heavy metallic footsteps the only sound that kept me company. At least Titan didn''t laugh at me every chance he got. He was probably the only one who respected my struggles (¨i©n¨i). "Alright, big guy! Let''s go enter the tower!" I said cheerfully, trying to get my spirits back up. Titan gave a low mechanical grunt, as if agreeing with my decision. We entered the tower of trials, and my excitement grew as I saw the familiar teleporter in the middle. With this device, you could travel to any floor you had already been to, making it so much easier to move around and, most importantly, avoid getting lost. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Not that I had any problem with that, of course! Author: Right~ "Hey! Wait up!" I heard behind me, but I didn''t bother looking back. Sure enough, the others caught up with me at the teleporter. The tower had a rule: it only allowed five or more people to climb the floors. This was to ensure that we''d be able to protect ourselves, learn to work together as a team, and enhance our individual skills. Some floors even had missions where we''d have to split up to find each other. "Uh, wouldn''t it be better to look for the duke''s daughter first, rather than going inside the tower?" Serena asked, causing me to stop in my tracks and look back at her. ...Right. Ugh, I think I''m losing brain cells the more I stay here. Maybe it was the stress. Or the constant mockery. Or maybe just the sheer amount of bad decisions I''ve made lately. I was really starting to lose track of things. So, I sighed, cursing my own forgetfulness. I had been so focused on the tower that I completely forgot about the duke''s daughter. "You''re right, Serena. Thanks for the reminder," I muttered, feeling like a total idiot. I turned around and began walking in the other direction. And when I did, I heared the others giggling behind me. I guessed they were laughing at me, but this time, it didn''t matter. They probably knew I was plotting my revenge already. Hiding behind one of the buildings near the gate, I had a moment to think things over. As much as I wanted to be petty and leave these seven behind, I knew Fen would roast me alive if I did that. Not literally, of course. But he would roast me in that way only he could. And honestly, I didn''t think I could handle it. So, compromise. I''d make a plan. I concentrated and used "Duplicate" on myself, feeling the warm surge of mana as it flowed outward, taking shape. A second version of myself appeared beside me. "Hey!" My clone greeted, waving at me with a smile. "Hey!" I replied with a wave of my own. What followed that was silence and then a scream. "What in the hell? Two Aria?! Is the world ending?!" Rea''s voice shouted from behind me, her tone filled with pure shock. I chuckled nervously. "I''m not that bad, am I?" My clone crossed her arms and looked at me with a raised eyebrow. "You know, I don''t think this is going to fool anyone." "Why not? You just stay here and act like me while I go out and look for clues. Got it?" I said, trying to make it sound like I had a solid plan. She raised an eyebrow again. "Why don''t I be the one to go out? You do know that even though we''re the same, our mana is different, right? Fen and the others will realize something''s up the moment they get close. Besides, you can control me, right? That way, Fen and the others won''t even notice what''s wrong, and we won''t drain too much of our mana." I stared at her, processing her words for a moment. "...Wait, when have I ever been able to control you?" My clone''s eyes widened. "Uh, since the beginning?" "You didn''t tell me?!" I exclaimed, feeling my brain slowly frying. "Hey, you didn''t ask," she replied nonchalantly. I stared at her, flabbergasted. How did I not know this? Was I really this oblivious? At that moment, the two of us stared each other down, both of us glaring with equal intensity. Titan, seeing the impending disaster, stepped in with a grunt and bonked both of our heads with his massive mechanical hand. "Maybe this is why I feel stupider than usual?" I muttered to myself, rubbing my sore head. Titan just gave an indifferent shrug, clearly not concerned about the petty drama between me and my clone. "Alright," I sighed, conceding. "Fine, go and looke for her while I stay here." "Understood, boss," my clone replied with a smirk. As I walked away, I couldn''t help but wonder if I was really becoming more stupid, or if this was just the universe''s way of testing my patience. At least I could count on Titan to keep me grounded¡ªboth literally and figuratively. Little Theater Aria: "You didn''t tell me I could control you?!" Clone: "You didn''t ask." Leah: *bonks both* "Now you''re both controlled. Problem solved." Chapter 82: A Clone’s Duty So, that was that. Decision made. "Alright, my clone will look for the duke''s daughter instead," I declared, turning to face the others. They were still staring at both me and my clone with expressions ranging from disbelief to confusion. Seriously, how rude could they be? ( ?_?) "Oi," I said, my voice dropping into a more serious tone. My clone and I simultaneously raised an eyebrow at them¡ªa synchronized display of exasperation. "There''s only so much I can handle, you know?" "Oh, uh. Yeah, sure," Serena mumbled, suddenly avoiding eye contact. The others followed her lead, pretending to find the dirt beneath their boots endlessly fascinating. Seriously? Were they afraid I''d yell at them or something? I don''t even yell that much! Author: Yeah, only most of the time... (¡ä?_?`) With a deep sigh, I waved off the awkwardness. "Fine. But first, are we still going to buy supplies, or what?" Serena blinked, her face lighting up like she had just remembered something. "Oh, right! Yeah, the wagon''s this way. Follow me." She quickly led us toward the gates, clearly trying to change the subject. When we arrived, Gorn, who''s now guarding the gate, immediately spotted us. His eyes narrowed suspiciously as he folded his arms over his chest. He looked like a grumpy dog that thought I might sneak off with his favorite bone although this dog is a hobgoblin. "I''m just here to buy, Gorn," I assured him, waving my hands innocently. "You sure? You''ve got that runaway look in your eyes," he replied, his tone dripping with doubt. "Me? Run away? I would never," I gasped, placing a hand over my heart like I was offended. "Gorn, do you think so little of me?" "Yes." ...Ouch but understandable £¨£þ¡«£þ;£© "Alright, fine, whatever," I muttered, rolling my eyes. I gestured for Leah, she got inside the merchant''s wagon looking at the food and clothings as well as some weapons and potions. I wasn''t about to stand there and argue with him while my reputation as a *responsible* individual was clearly nonexistent. Serena moved to inspect the wagon''s contents, ticking off items on a small list after Leah told her what was gonna be bought.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Meanwhile, I noticed that my clone had wandered off a few steps and was now staring at a patch of flowers near the gate. "Hey, get back here!" I called out. She glanced over her shoulder, looking unimpressed. "I''m literally you. Do you really think I''d run off?" "That''s not the point," I grumbled, stomping over to drag her back to the group. "Stay put." The others were snickering again, of course. Typical. Rea, in particular, seemed to be having a hard time keeping a straight face. "I don''t know, Aria," she said between chuckles. "Your clone''s kinda more chill than you." "I AM chill," I snapped, though the effect was somewhat ruined by how much I wasn''t sounding chill at all. I''m a little stressed, I think. Rea just smirked, clearly enjoying my frustration. I shot her a glare but didn''t have the energy to argue. A loud metallic clunk interrupted the conversation as Titan stepped forward, holding out a handful of coins. The hunk of metal must have decided he''d seen enough of my whining and was now offering to pay for the supplies to get this over with. "Oh, thanks, Titan," Serena said, taking the coins with a smile. Gorn, seeing that we really were just buying things went back to what he was doing on the watchtower above. While Serena and the others busied themselves with gathering supplies, I leaned against a nearby post, arms crossed. My clone mimicked me perfectly, leaning on the opposite side with the exact same stance. "Okay," she said after a moment. "So what''s the plan? You''re sending me to do the hard work, and you''re gonna sit around and twiddle your thumbs?" "Pretty much," I replied. She sighed dramatically. "Figures. That''s what I would do." I grinned, patting her on the shoulder. "Hey, don''t complain. You''re technically me, so this counts as teamwork." "That''s... not how teamwork works." "Details," I said with a shrug. At that moment, Leah walked over, carrying a small sack of supplies. "Alright, we''ve got what we need. Can we go now, or are you two going to keep bickering with yourselves?" "We''re good," I said quickly, straightening up. My clone nodded in agreement. We started heading back toward the square, with Gorn watching us the entire time back. I could feel his eyes boring into the back of my head, as if he were silently daring me to try anything sneaky. Not that I was planning to, of course! Author *rolls their eyes* : Yeah, right. --- By the time we got back to the square, the sun was at it''s apex. The streets were bustling with people talking to each other and some were setting up something near the square. "Alright, clone me," I said, turning to face her. "You know your mission. Find the duke''s daughter, gather any leads, and report back. Got it?" "Got it," she replied with a mock salute. "And no slacking off," I added. She gave me a flat look. "Again, I''m literally you. Slacking off is my middle name, but yeah, I get the idea." "Good," I said, crossing my arms. With that, she turned and headed off toward the marketplace, blending into the crowd. I watched her go, feeling oddly proud of myself. Or... of her? Whatever. "Do you think she''ll actually get anything done?" Rea asked, sidling up beside me. "Of course she will," I said confidently. "...You don''t sound very sure." I didn''t dignify that with a response. As the rest of us began making our way back to my house, I couldn''t help but feel a small sense of relief. Sure, things were chaotic, and sure, my clone was probably going to end up in some kind of ridiculous situation, but for now, everything felt... manageable.. And hey, if she messed up, at least it wouldn''t be my fault. Right? Right. Little Theater: Serena: "So, Aria, what''s the plan for tomorrow?" Aria: "I was thinking of letting my clone handle everything while I finally get a nap." Clone: "Bold of you to assume that a clone of you would do anything productive." Chapter 83: The Coming of Age ceremony Serena wanted to go and talk to Fen, so she and Leah headed off, leaving Titan, me, Io, Rea, Jin, and Levy in the square. I couldn''t help but be curious about what Kron and the others were setting up near the square, so I decided to ask. I mean, why not? "What are you doing?" I asked as Kron instructed a group of ogres to carry a huge stone slab. "Oh, kid. I''m setting up for the coming-of-age ceremony. Good thing you''re here, go and fight inside once we''re done. You and the other little kiddos will have your first battle against the older ogres!" Kron replied as he went ahead and helped the ogres, though he didn¡¯t seem entirely satisfied. Uh¡­ I don¡¯t want to. All I wanted was to be lazy in this life. ''But I could see why he said that.'' I thought as I glanced at some of the ogre''s who were wayyyyyyy too proud for their evolution and I''ve been noticing the unkind stares from the monsters around. Ha¡­ right. People here abide by the rule of survival of the fittest. Although right now, their thoughts are only budding, but it¡¯s only a matter of time. You can¡¯t expect people not to want to rise to higher places. I sighed. Right. People are ambitious. I thought with them being monsters, it would be different, but I guess race doesn¡¯t matter. Though now, I''m curious about how Kron became the leader and who the previous one was before that. I should ask later. As I was lost in thought, I felt a nudge at my side. Levy smirked. "Too scared to even do your tradition?" ... "Bring it on!" I said, my determination building up as I met her eyes. I wouldn¡¯t let these hostile thoughts take root. It didn''t take long to set up the whole place, not with how eager the ogres were when they learned I was gonna have my coming of age. I got on the arena, hoping for this to be over soon so that I can laze around again. Also, I don''t know when but, the ogres surrounding us stood besides the ring, eager to watch the challenge. Io and the others were on the side watching what was gonna happen in here. I could see Bjorn and the others on the other ring, planning to figh as well. One of the ogres stepped forward, towering over me. He cracked his knuckles, clearly sizing me up. And then sneering after seeing how flimsy I was, my body was, after all human."Think you can beat me, little one?" I smirked. I didn¡¯t need magic for this. I had already been trained to survive the harshest environments by Uncle before, and my time in the underworld on Earth had taught me well. I didn¡¯t need spells. I had my fists, my instincts, and a solid understanding of combat~ Without a word, I launched myself at the ogre, my speed catching him off guard. I closed the distance in a blur, delivering a swift jab to his gut that made him stumble back. He snarled, swinging a massive arm at me, but I was already rolling under the blow, using my momentum to strike a sharp knee to his side.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. The ogre roared in pain, but before he could recover, I was already on top of him. My hand locked around his wrist as he tried to punch me, and with a twist, I flipped him over, slamming him onto the ground. He groaned in disbelief, unable to comprehend what had just happened. I didn¡¯t give him time to recover. I darted behind him, pulling him into a chokehold, cutting off his air supply. He struggled briefly before going limp. I let go, tossing his unconscious form aside. "Next," I said, my voice calm seemingly not caring, though my heart raced with excitement. It''s been a while since I last fought with a sentient being! I looked towards the other ring as I waited for them to move. My siblings were already engaged in their own battles, and I couldn¡¯t help but glance over at them. Bjorn and Kiril were trading heavy punches with two of the older ogres, their fists slamming into their opponents¡¯ sides with terrifying force. Shir and Jil were faster, darting around their opponents with quick jabs and kicks, while Deil and Hiol were using their brute strength to overpower their opponents. Nio and Wiv, though smaller, were using their agility to slip past their opponents and land precise blows. Yeah, they''re doing fine. Good. I looked back towards the arena where I was. The ogres I felt hostile towards me exchanged uncertain glances. Clearly, they hadn''t expected such speed and precision from someone my size. One by one, they hesitated but soon that turned to excitement. I could tell that they liked the fact that I could make them hesitate. They really do remind me of the group I tried to make before. Unfortunately their body couldn''t handle my training. But these guys? With their overwhelming strength and stamina? I have a feeling they will be very fun to teach~ A punch to the jaw here, a kick to the ribs there, and I had taken them all down without breaking a sweat. They were strong, their pure raw strength was good as expected. But their inexperience towards fighting someone who relies more on skills could be seen. I have to teach them that later. I should bring back my training regime here too! Kron stepped forward, a grin spreading across his face as he surveyed the defeated ogres. "Impressive, kid. Real impressive." He turned to the others, his voice loud. "These ogres like fighting strong opponents, and you¡¯ve shown them what that means." Then, his grin turned into a smirk as he cracked his knuckles. "Alright, let¡¯s see if you can handle me." I raised an eyebrow, but my body was already itching for a challenge. Kron, despite his usual gruffness, was a powerful opponent. He was the leader of this tribe of muscleheads for a reason. "Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got, old man," I said with a wink. He charged, swinging a mighty fist toward me, but I was already moving, dodging his punch with ease. His blows were powerful, but they were slower than the ogres''. I could see the openings, the gaps in his defense. The fight quickly became a clash of raw strength and speed. Kron¡¯s fists were like sledgehammers, each swing capable of sending anyone flying, but I was faster. I darted around him, ducking under his blows and landing quick strikes to his sides. My punches were precise, aiming for his ribs and pressure points, trying to wear him down. Kron¡¯s face twisted with frustration as I slipped past another of his wild swings and landed a solid kick to his stomach. He staggered back, his breath heavy, but his grin never faltered. "Not bad, kid," he grunted, wiping blood from his lip. "But I¡¯m just getting started!" With a roar, he launched himself at me, swinging both fists down in a powerful arc. I dodged to the side, narrowly missing the crushing blow, and countered with a knee to his gut. The impact made him grunt and stumble backward, but he quickly regained his footing, his eyes locked on me. The crowd of ogres watched intently, the tension palpable in the air. They were eager to see how long Kron could keep up with me. His strikes were relentless, but I was relentless, too. My movements were fluid, each step taken with careful precision, always a step ahead of him. Kron tried to surprise me by feinting left and swinging a right hook. I saw it coming, ducking under his arm and landing an uppercut to his chin. The force of the hit snapped his head back, and for a moment, I thought I might have finally thrown him off balance. But with a roar, Kron straightened and charged again, his sheer power pushing him through any moment of weakness. "Come on, kid!" Kron laughed, swinging wildly. "You¡¯ve gotta do better than that if you wanna beat me!" I grinned through the sweat, adrenaline pumping through me. The fight was fierce, but I could see it now¡ªthe openings in his defense were getting wider. Kron¡¯s swings were slower, his breathing heavier. I wasn¡¯t just faster than him; I was outlasting him. I feinted a left jab, watching him swing his massive arm to block it. The moment his arm moved, I darted in with a right hook that landed flush on his ribs. The air left his lungs in a sharp gasp, and he stumbled back once more, holding his side. The crowd of ogres erupted in cheers, and I took a step back, catching my breath. My body was sore, but the exhilaration of the fight kept me going. Kron, now panting heavily, was clearly surprised by my stamina. He was used to dominating fights with pure force, but I had endurance on my side. With a final growl, Kron charged once more. This time, I was ready. As he swung both fists toward me in a devastating double punch, I slid under his guard, wrapping my legs around his waist. Using the momentum, I twisted, throwing him off balance, and then used my shoulder to shove him down to the ground. Kron hit the dirt with a heavy thud, the air knocked from his lungs. For a long moment, there was only silence. Then, slowly, he pushed himself up, grinning like a madman. "Alright, kid," he panted, giving me a nod of respect. "You¡¯ve got it. You¡¯re stronger than I thought." He clapped me on the back, causing me to stumble forward slightly. "Looks like I¡¯ll have to train harder to keep up with you." I grinned back, feeling the thrill of the fight coursing through me. "Maybe you should." The crowd of ogres roared in approval, the atmosphere alive with excitement. I stood tall, chest heaving with exertion. Today, I had proven to myself¡ªno magic needed. Just raw strength and skill. It seems I''m not rusty yet! So with a grin on my face I motioned for the other ogres to bring it on! Chapter 84: The Case of the Missing Clone Morning arrived, and with it came an annoying realization. I lost contact with my clone. Yep. Lost contact. I mean, she''s still out there¡ªI can feel her being somewhere. But where exactly? Not a clue. It''s like trying to find one sock after doing laundry. You know it exists somewhere in the house, but where? No Idea. (¡¡£Þ?£Þ) So, what am I doing now, you ask? ...Well, it turns out I haven''t learned my lesson. I''m now looking for my clone. Alone. Yeah, I know. I''m an idiot. Especially after what happened yesterday. Me and the other ogres got chewed off because we were too reckless. We did fight in the square amd may or may not have accidentally destroyed the place so I can see why they were angry. And before you say anything, yes, I left Titan and Leah again. But this time, I left behind another clone! Pretty smart, huh? That''s progress. Still, I have this nagging feeling I''m forgetting something... probably nothing important. Right? --- Currently, I''m flying over the forest, scanning the landscape for any clues about where my clone might''ve gone. "System, are you sure this is where she was last seen?" [System Response: Yes. Judging from the mana residue, your clone was indeed here. However, she disappeared shortly afterward.] "Can''t you just... call her back? She''s made of my mana, after all." [System Response: If it were that simple, Host, I wouldn''t have raised an alarm. Her disappearance is strange. Even I can''t locate her right now.] Ugh. Fine, smarty-pants system. With a huff, I resumed my search. The area wasn''t as dense with trees as the northern part of the forest, but the western side had its own challenges¡ªtwisting vines, giant boulders, and narrow paths that all seemed to lead to dead ends. It felt less like a forest and more like some kind of ancient ruin. Then I saw it. About five kilometers away, there was a cliff. It didn''t just look out of place not because for some reason there''s a cliff out of nowhere in the middle of the forest. Literally! It just stood there, nothing was on the left or the right or anything. It was just alone and high also¡ªit felt wrong. The air around it was heavy, and there was a distinct fluctuation of mana that made my skin crawl. It was like seeing a jar full of squirming maggots. Gross. Trusting my gut (which has never steered me wrong, except for that one time with expired milk back on earth), I decided to investigate the cliff. --- When I arrived, the cliff looked even weirder up close. The stone surface was covered in glowing runes, intricate and far more advanced than anything I''d seen before. It reminded me of the runes Jia had carved into the walls back at camp¡ªbut these were on a whole other level. "System, what am I looking at?" [System Inspection: Loading...Loading...Loading... Complete. Name: Enrai''s Laboratory Type: Dungeon Rank: C Warning: Do not touch anything inside!!] A dungeon? Oh, great. That''s exactly what I needed today. "Alright," I said, cracking my knuckles. "Time to bring out the clones." What? You can''t expect me not to bring back up? ---If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Ten minutes later, I had an army of ten clones standing around me, each one looking just as unimpressed with me as I was with them. "So," Clone #1 said, crossing her arms. "What''s the plan?" "We go in, find the missing clone, and get out," I explained. "Sounds easy," Clone #2 muttered sarcastically. Clone #3 raised a hand. "What if we get ambushed?" "Then you fight," I replied. "And if we die?" Clone #4 asked. "Then I''ll make more of you!" The clones collectively groaned, muttering things like "slave driver" and "no respect for her own clones." "Hey!" I snapped. "You''re all me, so technically, this is just self-care." Clone #5 snorted. "Self-care, my ass." Rolling my eyes, I marched toward the entrance, my reluctant army following behind me. They''re all me, so they''ll be fine~ --- The dungeon was... unsettling to say in the least. The walls were lined with glowing runes, casting an eerie blue light over everything. The air was thick with mana just like the dungeon we went into before and every step echoed unnaturally, as if the place were alive. "Okay, this is creepy," Clone #6 whispered. "No kidding," Clone #7 muttered, sticking close to the group. We moved cautiously, my clones fanning out to check for traps or signs of the missing clone. So far, nothing seemed out of place¡ªaside from the entire dungeon, of course. Then we reached a large chamber at the center of the dungeon. In the middle of the room was a glowing crystal, pulsating with dark energy. Surrounding it were strange mechanical constructs, all dormant but exuding an ominous presence. "This doesn''t look ominous at all," Clone #8 said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. As if on cue, the crystal flared to life, and the constructs began to stir. Their eyes lit up with a sinister red glow, and the air was suddenly filled with the sound of turning gears and grinding metal. "Oh, great," Clone #9 muttered. "Here we go again." "Alright, Me''s," I said, stepping forward. "Let''s do this. Remember, we''re here to find our missing sister!" "And not die," Clone #10 added dryly. "Same difference," I shot back. The first construct lunged, its massive claws slicing through the air with the force of a guillotine. Clone #3 barely managed to dodge, tumbling to the side before retaliating with Spore Burst, an explosion of golden spores that engulfed the construct. Its movements faltered as the spores began to eat away at its joints. "Everybody, prepare for battle!" I shouted, summoning a sword made of ice using Ice Magic. I''m not gonna use my katana on this things, besides Ice magic might level up if I keep using it. My clones moved in unison. Clone #1 activated Frostbound Aura, a chilling mist enveloping her that slowed nearby constructs, giving Clone #4 time to strike. Clone #4 pounced, biting down hard on a construct''s arm with Bite, and tore away a chunk of its metallic frame. The fuck? Bite still work on these things? Won''t they break my teeths?! Another construct lunged at me, its claws glowing with ominous energy. I sidestepped, firing Glacier Spikes from beneath its feet. The ground erupted with sharp, icy stalagmites, impaling the construct and freezing its movements. "Me! The crystal is their power source!" Clone#7''s voice rang inside the room. "Destroy it!" "Got it!" I snapped, narrowly avoiding a construct that charged me from the side. Its claws grazed my shoulder, but Regeneration kicked in, sealing the wound almost instantly. More constructs poured from hidden alcoves, their red eyes glowing with murderous intent. Clone #5 unleashed Spore Cloud, a thick fog of spores that spread across the battlefield, blinding the constructs and slowing their attacks. Clone #6 used the opportunity to summon a barrage of illusions with Illusion, creating dozens of fake clones to confuse the enemy. "Cover me!" I shouted, spotting the crystal at the center of the room. "Got it!" Clone #2 yelled, hurling a bolt of Shadow Magic that struck a construct in the chest, momentarily disorienting it. Clone #7 followed up with Frostburn, her mana-infused blade glowing blue as it slashed through the construct''s weakened armor, leaving behind frost-coated scorch marks. No wonder successful people said everything would have been over if they had another version of themselves~ While my clones held the constructs at bay, I charged forward, activating Foresight to predict and evade the incoming attacks. The crystal pulsed ominously, emitting a high-pitched noise that made my skin crawl. "Not today," I muttered. Summoning every ounce of mana I had left, I channeled Ice Magic and Spore Manipulation into a single, devastating attack. Tendrils of ice and spores coiled together in my hands, forming a crackling orb of energy. "Rasenggun" Just kidding. This makes me feel like that oranged haired ninja from that one anime right now, hahaha (¡¨£Þ¨Œ£Þ¡¨) Anyway, the constructs seemed to sense what I was about to do. They broke away from my clones, rushing toward me in a last-ditch effort to protect the crystal. "Take them down!" Clone #8 screamed, leaping onto a construct and sinking her sword into it''s neck. Clone #9 fired off a flurry of Spore Burst explosions, scattering the constructs like bowling pins. With the path clear, I released the orb of mana directly at the crystal. The impact was blinding. Ice, spores, and raw energy exploded outward, shattering the crystal in a deafening crack. The constructs froze mid-movement, their red eyes dimming before they collapsed into lifeless heaps. I landed in the center of the room, panting as the glow of the shattered crystal faded. "Well," I said, surveying the wreckage. "That wasn''t so bad." Clone #2 gave me a flat look. "Speak for yourself. I''m down an arm." As we regrouped, a faint noise echoed from deeper within the dungeon. It wasn''t the hum of mana or the creaking of machinery¡ªit was laughter. I frowned, gripping my icy sword. "Guess we''re not done yet." Little Theater: Clone #6: "So, uh¡­ who wants to go first?" Clone #8: *steps back* "Not it." Aria: *sighs* "You''re all useless. Fine, I''ll lead. But if this turns out to be some weird haunted dungeon, I''m quitting being the protagonist of this story. *points at the author*" Author: "No promises!" Chapter 85 - That time we found a kid The dungeon smelled like mold and decay, making me wanna vomit thankfully enough I got used to the cave I used to sleep in back with Kron and the others. I''d been in worse places, other than the cave sure, but this one felt... personal. The air was thick with mana, unnatural mana, the kind you could feel crawling under your skin. It was uncomfortable. Walking forward with my clones, I could feel a heavy weight given by this place. My clones were chattering amongst themselves, excited about the monsters we were encountering. I really do not know how these guys can still be so easy going about everything right now. We already came across a handful of them on the way¡ªslimes, mushrooms, and flowers. It was like someone had taken the worst parts of nature and fused them into twisted mockeries of life. "Ugh, look at this!" Clone #2 grimaced as she kicked a slime with a human arm attached to it. "That''s just fucking wrong." "Yep," I agreed. "Whoever''s behind this is seriously messed up in the head." I gave the slime a once-over. Its gooey, translucent form bubbled, its eyes somehow looking both confused and angry. The arm, a pale human appendage, hung limply from its side. Not the weirdest thing I''d seen, but definitely on the top ten list of them. "What about this mushroom?" Clone #4 piped up, pointing to a mushroom with a kobold tail and fur. The fur was matted with dirt and what I hoped was just slime, but I wasn''t getting any closer to confirm. "Is this like some mutant mushroom?" "More like mutant mushroom gone wrong," I muttered. Seriously, this Enrai guy is disgusting. But the flowers were the worst. They weren''t the kind you could just ignore. As soon as they bloomed, their petals opened to reveal human eyes staring back at you¡ªunblinking, unnervingly aware. The eyes blinked sometimes, and that was enough to make the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. I wasn''t just imagining it, something was going on in here. And it probably wouldn''t be a stretch to assume it was all the doing of Enrai, the so-called genius magician behind this forsaken place. The system''s dungeon description was enough to give anyone the chills: [System Inspection: Name: Enrai''s Laboratory Type: Dungeon Rank: C Description: A genius magician named Enrai has lived his whole life researching how to create a magic that would etch his name in history! Unfortunately, his path was a very disturbing one, as he experimented on other beings as the subject.] Genius magician my ass, he''s more like a fucking sicko. "What the hell is this guy even trying to make?!" Clone #8 muttered under her breath as we continued deeper into the dungeon.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. I didn''t know, and frankly, I didn''t care. All I cared about was getting through this place, figuring out what had happened to my missing clone, and getting out. But that was easier said than done. Then, we found it... "Hey! Me''s! Look!" Clone #10 shouted, her excitement was infectious as she pointed toward a wall. We all turned to see a faint outline in the stone, a hidden room. The runes on the wall glowed faintly when we stepped closer, activating them and revealing the secret passage behind. Looking inside the room, the atmosphere shifted. The air was thicker, colder, and the eerie silence pressing in on us. As we stepped inside, the first thing that caught my eye were the cages. A row of them. Each one containing something I didn''t even want to guess. But what really made my stomach twist was that one of them had a child inside. "Look Me! A child!" Clone #4 said, her voice high with surprise. I blinked, my heart lurching in my chest. A child? Here? In this hellhole? What the fuck. My eyes scanned the girl before me. She was about seven or eight, with dirty black hair and cheeks streaked with mud. She was wearing a brown shirt that barely covered her legs, looking like she''d been here for weeks, maybe longer. Her skin was pale, almost unnaturally so, like she had been locked away in darkness for far too long. But what really stood out were her eyes. Emerald. Bright, glowing emerald eyes that shone even in the dark. I didn''t know why, but she looked familiar. Where have I seen her before? My mind raced, but I couldn''t place it. "Woah! What a beautiful child! Look how her eyes glow in the dark, such a pretty emerald. Me, let''s take her with us!" Clone #4 continued, her energy radiating off of her like always. "Hey, kid! What''re you doing here?" I called out, kneeling down to her level. She didn''t flinch or back away. Instead, she just stared at me, her gaze unwavering. She wasn''t afraid. That made me both relieved and uneasy. I stretched out my hand toward her, offering a small smile. "Do you wanna come with us?" I wasn''t sure if this was a trap or if we were about to be ambushed by more of Enrai''s freaks, but something told me she needed to get out of here. No child belonged in a place like this, no matter what magic was behind her existence. To my surprise, she rested her left hand on mine without hesitation, her grip surprisingly strong for such a small little thing. Her emerald eyes locked with mine, and for a moment, time seemed to stop. I wasn''t sure why, but I felt... connected to her, like there was something pulling at me from deep within. "Me''s! She''s so soft!" Clone #10 squealed, her voice high-pitched as she leaned in to inspect the child, who didn''t seem to mind at all. I scooped her up into my arms, feeling the warmth of her tiny body against mine. She didn''t squirm or fight. Instead, she shifted slightly, making herself comfortable, before wrapping her chubby little arms around my neck in a firm hug. "What should we do with her?" Clone #5 asked, looking concerned. I glanced at her, then back at the child. "We take her with us. She''s not staying here, and if she''s connected to this place, we''ll find out what''s going on." I could feel the child''s breath against my neck as she snuggled closer, her small hands clutching tighter. It was a strange sensation, having someone so vulnerable trust me so completely. But I''m not going to let her down. "Well, I guess we''re done here," I said with a sigh, standing up straight, cradling the child in my arms. "Let''s keep moving." We left the hidden room and continued deeper into Enrai''s laboratory. I really wanna get out of this place, but we still haven''t found my missing clone yet. As we made our way through the corridors, I could hear the echoes of something lurking out of sight. If it were before I would be shivering and feeling scared but with the child in my arms...I sort of don''t feel scared. Maybe it''s because she''s warm? They do say that people''s warmth can enhance a person''s confidence right? Besides, I could feel it. This was going to be one hell of an adventure. If so then bring it on. Little Theater: Clone #4 *Finds a flower(?) and picks it up for comparison*: "Look! The child''s eyes glow prettier than these creepy flowers!" Clone #10: "You''re comparing a child to a nightmare? What''s wrong with you?" Clone #5 *dryly*: "And here I thought we were the weird ones." Author *looks at them*:... All of you are! (£þ_£þ) Chapter 86 We found a child and a chicken! Resuming our march inside the dungeon with a child with us. My clone''s have been talking to her nonstop for a while now but she still seems to not want to speak. "Woah, seriously, what a pretty child! Hey, kid! What''s your name? It must be pretty like you right?" Clone #2 asked as she begins to circle around me, who''s holding the chubby little kid with me. *tug* Hm? "What''s wrong?" I asked as I noticed that the child was now tugging on my shirt. Right now, I''m wearing a woolen white shirt, brown pants and a brown boots. The child pointed down the corridor, towards the right, I could faintly feel the same feeling with the hidden room from back when we found her. I nodded my head towards it, telling Clone #5 to go and see it since I''m still holding the child in my arms. When Clone #5 finally opened it there were still cages there. How many cages does this Enrai guy have?! When we stepped fiot inside, we heard someone slamming themselves on one of the cages. Wait.... "Me!?" A surprised voice was heard ringing throughout the walls of the room. "Me!!" An excited voice was again heared inside the room. Clone #8 quickly got our missing clone out from the cage she was in. "So this is where you were?! What happened?!" Clone #8 asked as she dragged our clone who seemed to have no strength out. "Haa...A misguidance that''s what. I felt the mana from that woman from before here, see? And so I went in, but when I did I realized that she wasn''t here it was just the residue, a clump of it. I heard footsteps coming so I planned to get out but before I did, I got hit in the back of the head and lost conciousness." She said with a sigh as she touched the back of her head. "When I came to, I was here and for some reason I couldn''t use magic..." Clone #8 helped the weakened clone lean against the wall, frowning as she examined her. "So, you got outsmarted by a clump of mana residue? That''s a new low for us," she said, shaking her head in mock disappointment. I noticed that there were runes around the room she was in, maybe it''s the reason she couldn''t use magic? "Don''t start," the freed clone grumbled, her voice hoarse. "I''ve been stuck in here for who-knows-how-long, listening to rats squeak about dungeon gossip. Do you know how annoying dungeon rats are? They''re worse than drunkards!" You''ve only been there for a day, dude. Why am I so dramatic? The child in my arms tilted her head, looking at the freed clone with wide, curious eyes. She tugged on my shirt again, pointing at the clone. "She''s like you?" the child whispered, her voice barely audible.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I blinked in surprise. "Oh? So, you can talk," I teased lightly, earning a small pout from her. "And, well, kind of. She''s part of me, actually." The child stared between me and the clone, her brows furrowing as if trying to puzzle out how that worked. Clone #2, ever the opportunist for a joke, leaned closer with a grin. "Think of us as one person but more awesome because there''s more of us!" Clone #2 said, puffing out her chest proudly. "It''s like having siblings, except we all share the same brilliant mind." "And the same embarrassing moments," Clone #5 muttered, earning a glare from #2. The child giggled softly, the sound so unexpected that we all paused for a moment, looking at her in surprise. It was the first time she''d smiled since we found her. "Well, that''s progress," I said with a small smile, adjusting my hold on her. "See? We''re not so bad, right?" The child gave a tiny nod before pointing at the clone again. "She got locked up?" "She did," I confirmed with a sigh, giving the freed clone a pointed look. "Because she didn''t think things through and got herself knocked out. Honestly, how do I even manage myself sometimes?" The clone raised her hands defensively. "Hey! It''s not like I planned to get hit in the head! Do you know how hard it is to differentiate between real mana and residue in this creepy place? Everything feels like it''s been dipped in a witch''s brew!" "Excuses, all excuses," Clone #8 muttered as she helped the freed clone stand up. "Speaking of brew," Clone #2 chimed in, rubbing her stomach dramatically. "I''m starving. Can we please finish this dungeon and get something to eat? Preferably something not ration-flavored." Yeah, that used to be what I used to eat back on Earth. Good times (©¤¨Œ©¤) The child tugged on my shirt again, pointing toward the far corner of the room. "More cages," she said quietly. I frowned, following her gaze. Sure enough, there were more cages, most of them empty, but one had a faint glimmer of movement inside. "Me #3, check it out," I said, nodding toward the cage. "On it," Clone #3 replied, striding over. She peered inside, then straightened with a groan. "You''re not going to believe this." "What is it now?" I asked, already bracing myself for whatever nonsense awaited. "It''s a...bird? A chicken?," Clone #3 said, stepping aside to let me see. Sure enough, a small chick was curled up inside the cage, its red fur marred with dirt and scratches. It looked up at us with wide, terrified eyes. "Aw, it''s kind of cute," Clone #2 said, crouching to get a closer look. "In a ''don''t-eat-me'' kind of way." The child in my arms squirmed, pointing at the chick. "Help," she said firmly, her voice carrying more conviction than I expected. I glanced at the bird, then at her. "You want us to let the bird out?" She nodded. "Well, you heard her," I said with a shrug. "Me #8, get the cage open." Clone #8 muttered something about being a glorified locksmith, we''re the same people though so that''s just exaggerated. Still, within moments, the cage door did open, so whatever. The chick hesitated before flying out, keeping a wary eye on all of us. "See? We''re friendly!" Clone #2 said with a grin, spreading her arms wide. "Well, mostly. Don''t get on our bad side, and you''ll be fine." The red bird didn''t respond but stayed close to the child, as if sensing she was the safest option in the room. Smart bird. "Well, this just keeps getting weirder," I muttered, shaking my head. "First a child, now a chicken. What''s next? A talking sword?" "Don''t jinx it," Clone #5 warned. "This dungeon has enough surprises as it is." As we prepared to leave the room, the child tugged on my shirt again. "Thank you," she said softly, her gaze sincere. I smiled down at her. "No problem, kid. Stick with us, and we''ll get you out of here safely." The clones groaned in unison. "Ugh, now you''ve gone and made us sound responsible," Clone #2 complained. "Do you know how much pressure that puts on us?" The child giggled again, and I couldn''t help but chuckle as well. Despite the chaos, it felt like we were making progress¡ªnot just in the dungeon, but in earning her trust. "Come on," I said, leading the way out of the room. "Let''s finish this dungeon before Clone #2 starts complaining about hunger again." "I''m already complaining!" Clone #2 called after me, but her voice was filled with humor. We walked down the corridor leading towards outside, the red bird flew along beside us, and the child leaned her head against my shoulder. We didn''t bother going deeper inside this place since we already found what we came for, no way in hell am I going in to find out what that creepy voice was about, what made my clone unable to use mana or who knocked my clone out. Nope! Little Theater: Clone #8: "Why do we keep rescuing things? First a kid, now a bird. What''s next, a sentient rock?" Clone #2: *picks up a pebble* "This is Rocky. He says you''re mean." Clone #5 *looks at the author* : "I quit." Chapter 87: Is this a punishment? Bang! The door slammed shut behind me, leaving me alone with my thoughts. Well, "alone" wasn''t entirely accurate. Leah stood there, cradling the rescued child in her arms, with Titan beside her, gleefully poking the kid''s cheeks like it was his life''s mission. We''re now back in the village! Our journey back wasn''t anything special, the child did become more close to us though. Anyway, I couldn''t say anything. Literally. Tink had shoved something in my mouth back at the gate, and once it did I couldn''t speak anymore. Combine that with the glowing runes on the thing Tink put on me I was now mute, magically restricted, and dragged into this mud hut like some criminal awaiting trial. Leah tilted her head, a smug grin forming. "Feeling trapped? Good. You should." I tried to glare at her, but it probably looked more like a pout. I wanted to yell, "I saved the kid! Why am I the bad guy here?" But all that came out was a muffled, frustrated groan. She wasn''t wrong, though. I was trapped. My clones, those traitorous bitches, had deactivated themselves the moment they saw Fen and the others waiting at the gate. Even the bird had ditched me for the kid! Leah set the child down, giving her a soft pat on the head. "Stay here, kiddo. Aria and I need to have a little chat." Before I could brace myself, I was shoved further inside the hut. To my surprise, it wasn''t just Leah waiting for me. Tied up in a corner, looking just as miserable as I felt, were Serena, Rea, Jin, Levy, and Io. "...What is this?" I tried to say, but the gag muffled me into incomprehensible nonsense. "Quiet down, Aria," Leah said, her voice way too cheerful. "You''re in *time-out*. And so are they. Consequences, you know." I squirmed against my bindings, trying to use magic to free myself, only to realize... Nothing. No magic. Not even a spark. Leah smirked. "Oh, don''t bother. Nia made sure you''re as powerless as a kitten in here." Darn Runeforger! Atleast I know how my missing clone wasn''t able to use magic back in the dungeon... I heard a clanging of metal beside her, I saw Titan who was still poking the child''s cheeks, earning himself an unimpressed look from the little one. Serena groaned, shifting in her restraints. "Honestly, Aria, this whole situation is ridiculous. Couldn''t you have thought this through just a little more?" "Yeah," Levy chimed in, a sardonic grin on her face. "Next time, maybe consult us before playing hero."Stolen novel; please report. "I don''t mind the mud hut," Io said with a shrug. "Beats traveling in a storm." Rea sighed, looking mildly exasperated but also like she wanted to melt into the floor and disappear. "This is embarrassing." Jin looked at me with a mix of disappointment and concern. "Aria, seriously. You need to stop being so reckless. Not everything can be solved by charging in headfirst." I wanted to argue, to defend myself, but my inability to speak and Leah''s smug grin were making it very hard to focus especially since if I did defend myself anyway it would be useless since I never told them about it anyway and now they''re caught with me. The child suddenly pointed at me, her tiny voice chiming in. "She''s funny." Not helping kid! Io erupted into laughter. "Yeah? She is, ain''t she?" Leah chuckled, giving the child an affectionate pat. "Even the kid agrees. You''re hilarious, Aria. Reckless, but hilarious." I groaned, wishing for the ground to swallow me whole. Then, the door creaked open again. "Oh good," Nia''s voice rang out, entirely too chipper for my liking. She stepped inside holding...a box. A wooden box. My heart sank. "Alright!" she announced, grinning like a mischievous cat. "Punishment time!" The others froze. "Nia, no," Serena said, her voice sharp with warning. "Nia, yes," Nia said, opening the box dramatically. Inside were feathers. Feathers. Just feathers. I stared in horror as Nia pulled out a fluffy feather duster, twirling it like some grand weapon of justice. "Leah, Titan," she said, tossing each of them a feather. "You''re up. Let''s see how ticklish our dear Aria is." My eyes widened. I expected a bloody punishment, not this ridiculous one. I don''t know if I should be happy that they seem like they don''t know how or I should be worried? "Nia, wait!" Serena interjected. "What about us? Can you untie us now? We''ve been here for hours, you know?" Nia waved a dismissive hand. "Oh, you''ll get untied. We need helping hands." Io grinned wickedly, her eyes lighting up. "This just got interesting." Rea let out a resigned sigh but the smile slowly creeping on her face isn''t helping what she said next. "Do I have to?" "Yes," Nia said firmly, untying them one by one. The moment everyone was free, they were handed feathers, forming a gleeful circle around me. "Alright, team," Nia said with a wicked grin. "Get her!" What followed was ten minutes of absolute chaos. Feathers flew, laughter echoed, and I squirmed helplessly against my bindings. They attacked with ruthless precision, tickling every vulnerable spot they could find¡ªmy sides, my stomach, even the soles of my feet. I thrashed, tears streaming down my face as I tried to beg for mercy. But my protests were turned into muffled nonsense because of the gag. Yep, a gag. I don''t even wanna know why Tink has one, I just wish it wasn''t used. "Enough! Enough!" Jin finally called, gasping for air as she wiped tears of laughter from her eyes. Levy smirked, twirling her feather like a victory flag. "Not bad for a warm-up." When they finally relented and removed the gag, I was too exhausted to do anything but glare weakly. "I hate you all," I muttered, though my voice lacked any real venom. The child giggled from Leah''s arms, her tiny laugh as soft as it was mocking. The kid has been laughing at me from the corner as Leah and the others attacked me. "See?" Leah said, grinning. "Even she thinks you''re funny. Maybe we should make you the village jester instead?" This was officially the worst day of my life. When they finally untied me, Nia patted my head, still smirking. "There. Don''t you feel better now?" "No," I grumbled, brushing feathers off my clothes. Jin placed a hand on my shoulder, her expression softening. "Aria, listen. Next time, talk to us. You don''t have to do everything alone." Leah handed the child back to me, her expression soft but firm. "She''s right. You''ve got a good heart, Aria, but you need to think things through." I nodded, feeling the weight of their words. As I trudged back to my house, still exhausted and covered in dirt, the child in my arms looked up at me. "You''re messy," she said matter-of-factly. I blinked, unsure whether to laugh or cry. Instead, I sighed and kept walking. First, a bath. Then, maybe a nap. And after that? Definitely some plotting. One day, I''d find a way to get back at them for this. But for now, I just wanted to be clean. Little Theater: Aria: *covered in feathers and glaring* "You''re all horrible." Leah: *grinning, holding a feather* "We''re horrible? You''re the one who made it way too easy." Child: *poking Aria''s cheeks* "She''s messy and funny!" Chapter 88: Where to Let Her Sleep? After that absolutely *gruesome* punishment, I was finally back home. ¡°Puah! I survived!¡± My missing clone gasped dramatically as she dragged herself into the cabin. She collapsed into one of the chairs, looking like she¡¯d just returned from war. You survived? YOU? I narrowed my eyes at her. That little fuck had ditched me to handle the punishment alone. And now she was lounging in my house like she owned the place? Unforgivable. The chair creaked under her weight as she sighed in relief. My cozy little cabin, with its simple furniture and peaceful view located near the westside forest, was my safe haven. I asked for Titan''s help building this one from the one Scar and the others made. The rustling of the leaves outside usually calmed my nerves. Usually. But right now? I saw red. ¡°Glacier spikes!¡± I shouted, casting my spell with a wicked grin. ¡°Wha¡ªHEY!¡± My clone yelped, diving out of the chair as icy spikes shot toward her. She barely dodged in time, the spikes embedding themselves into the wooden floor with a frosty crack. ¡°Let¡¯s calm down, me! I¡¯m sure we can talk this out!¡± she yelled, scrambling behind the couch for cover. ¡°Talk this out? TALK THIS OUT?!¡± My hands glowed with magic as I prepared another spell. ¡°You abandoned me to suffer alone! How dare you!¡± ¡°Spore burst!¡± A puff of glowing green spores erupted, catching her as she tried to flee. She coughed and waved her arms wildly, but still managed to dart behind a table. The fight continued, spells flying and furniture creaking ominously under the strain of our battle. It wasn¡¯t until a loud knock echoed from the door that I paused, mid-spell, with my clone caught in a chokehold. ¡°Aria! You there?¡± Leah called out I could hear faint annoyance in her voice. Tsk. I clicked my tongue in annoyance, releasing my clone, who slumped to the floor with a relieved gasp. ¡°Count yourself lucky,¡± I muttered before brushing myself off and opening the door. Leah stood there with her usual smirk, looking entirely too amused. Beside her, the towering figure of Titan loomed, his armored body shining a little in the sunlight. And in Titan¡¯s hands, dangling like a sack of potatoes, was the small child we¡¯d...somehow...forgotten. Fuck. How did I forget her? This all because of you, clone! Clone: ...The fuck did I do?! ¡°Uh, Hi?" I asked casually, as though I hadn¡¯t just been in a magic brawl with myself and as though I hadn''t just forgotten about the kid... I could''ve sworn she was following me because I was too tired to lift her...Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Dang it, clone#9 and #10 from now on you guys live in her shadows, got it?! ¡°You left your kid behind,¡± Leah said flatly, picking up the child from Titan and handing her to me. The little girl stared up at me with her big, emerald green eyes, her tiny hands clutching my shirt for balance. She tilted her head, her soft black hair falling into her face. She¡¯s so cute... My heart melted a little, but I forced myself to stay serious. I couldn¡¯t let Leah see me go soft or else she''s gonna use it against me (????) How could I lose sight of her! She''s probably scared now! ¡°Right. Thanks for bringing her back,¡± I said, trying to sound nonchalant. I say trying because I''m clearly failing. Leah raised an eyebrow. ¡°You do have a room here where she¡¯s supposed to sleep, right?¡± I blinked. ¡°...Sleep? Uh, yeah, totally. Of course, I know. I was just...uh...getting ready to have my clone decorate her room.¡± Leah crossed her arms, her smirk growing. ¡°Uh-huh. Sure you were.¡± Behind her, Titan gave a metallic rumble that sounded suspiciously like a chuckle. Living armor, my foot. He¡¯s definitely alive enough to laugh at me! ¡°Well,¡± Leah said, brushing past me into the cabin. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got for her. Surely, in this cozy little cabin, you¡¯ve got a bed ready for the kid, right?¡± ¡°Obviously,¡± I lied, my voice just a touch too loud. The kid looked up at me again, her wide eyes blinking innocently. I couldn¡¯t let her down. I couldn''t say that after coming back here all I did was fight with my clone especially not after forgetting her in the first place! (©×§¥©×) Leah glanced around the room, taking in the furniture Titan had helped me put together¡ªsimple chairs, a sturdy table, and a bed that was very clearly only meant for one person. She gave me a pointed look. ¡°Where, exactly, is she supposed to sleep?¡± I cleared my throat, scrambling for an answer. ¡°Uh, she can sleep...uh...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about saying the floor,¡± Leah cut in, her voice sharp. ¡°You might be fine with roughing it, but she¡¯s a kid, Aria. She needs proper rest.¡± She glared at me as she said that last sentence. ¡°Right, right! Of course, no floor,¡± I said quickly. Sleeping on the floor was the norm for me though but let''s not say that or else Leah will kill me! Come on, Aria, think! I looked around the room, searching for inspiration. The couch? Too small. The chair? Too uncomfortable. The table? What am I, a monster? My eyes landed on the bed, and I groaned internally. Guess I¡¯m not sleeping comfortably tonight. ¡°She can take my bed,¡± I said finally, though the words tasted like defeat. ¡°I¡¯ll...figure something out for myself.¡± Leah¡¯s smirk softened into something almost approving. ¡°Good answer.¡± The kid beamed up at me, her smile so bright it almost made the sacrifice worth it. Almost. Author: It''s just a bed Aria, sheesh?_? --- Later that night, I sat cross-legged on the floor, grumbling to myself as I tried to make a pillow out of spare blankets. The kid was snuggled up in my bed, already fast asleep, her tiny form looking ridiculously cozy. Leah sat at the table, casually sipping tea she¡¯d made from my stash. Titan stood by the door, his glowing eyes watching over us like an overly protective statue. ¡°You know,¡± Leah said, breaking the silence, ¡°you¡¯re not half-bad at this ¡®caretaker¡¯ thing.¡± I glared at her. ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m serious. You¡¯re doing alright. For someone who clearly has no idea what they¡¯re doing, anyway.¡± ¡°Gee, thanks,¡± I muttered, flopping onto my makeshift bed. ¡°You¡¯re a real ray of sunshine.¡± Titan made that rumbling laugh sound again, and Leah joined in, their amusement grating on my nerves. But as I glanced over at the kid, still peacefully sleeping, I felt a tiny bit of pride. I might not have everything figured out yet, but at least I was trying. ¡°Well,¡± I said, pulling a blanket over myself, ¡°if I survive this whole ¡®parenting¡¯ thing, I expect a medal.¡± Leah snorted. ¡°You¡¯ll be lucky if you survive the week.¡± I groaned and buried my face in the blanket. Why did I think taking responsibility was a good idea again? But deep down, I knew. As much as I wanted to complain, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit attached. Maybe, just maybe, this wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Little theater: Aria staring at the kid sleeping in her bed: "How did I end up as the one responsible for her?" Leah sipping tea and grinning: "Simple, you¡¯re the one who saved her in the first place." TITAN, unblinking, rumbles a soft chuckle. Chapter 89 My morning with the child This morning I was having the most wonderful dream¡ªsomething about lounging on a throne made entirely of gold coins, surrounded by adoring subjects who offered me endless snacks. Tasty snacks~ Just as I reached out to grab a particularly delicious-looking tart, reality slammed into me. Literally. "WAKE UP!" A tiny body launched itself onto my stomach, knocking the wind out of me and dragging me out of my dreamland with the force of a boulder. I shot up, flailing like a drowning fish. "What the¡ªWHO¡ªWHY?!" "Good morning!" chirped this small demon currently straddling my stomach. Her green eyes sparkled with mischief as her silky black hair fell into her face. She was grinning so wide that it almost made up for the fact that I couldn''t breathe. Almost. "Are you trying to kill me?!" I groaned, clutching my ribs. "I need those intact!" She poked my cheek with a tiny finger and giggled. "Nope, you''re too squishy to die. Besides, you snore so loud I couldn''t sleep anymore! " "I do not snore¡ªwait, did you just call me squishy?!" Actually, is it just me or did she just change personality? I don''t think that''s just because I saved her...hm (?_?) Before I could demand an explanation, a loud clunk came from the kitchen. My head snapped toward the sound to find my annoying clone rummaging through my cabinets. "Good morning!" she called out cheerfully, as though she wasn''t a traitor who had abandoned me to face punishment the day before. "What are you doing here?" I demanded, shoving the kid off my stomach, and staggering to my feet. I said shove but it was too gentle to even hurt the kid, heck she''s giggling! "Making breakfast," she said, waving a ladle in one hand and a pot in the other like they were trophies. "Thought I''d do something nice for us!" "Nice?" I raised an eyebrow. "You? Don''t make me laugh." "Come on, boss, cut me some slack!" she replied, sticking her tongue out at me. "You''re gonna love what I''m cooking. It''s...unique!" Unique was an understatement. The smell wafting from the pot was more reminiscent of swamp water than breakfast. Huh, I guess my clones aren''t exactly 100% me. I watched as the kid hopped off the bed and darted toward the kitchen. "Can I help?" "Sure!" my clone said, handing her a shiny knife. "NO!" I yelled, diving forward to snatch the knife away before the kid could do anything drastic. "What''s wrong with you? She''s a kid!"Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "It''s a butter knife," my clone said, rolling her eyes. "That''s still a knife!" I snapped, shoving it into the nearest drawer. "How about we let her set the table instead?" Yep, defintely not 100% me. Author: Keep telling yourself that. The kid pouted but complied, dragging a stool over to the cabinet to reach the wooden plates. She hummed a cheerful tune as she carefully laid out mismatched plates and cups, looking so pleased with herself that I couldn''t stay annoyed. "Where''s Leah?" I asked, noticing the eerie silence. Usually, she''d be here teasing me while Titan silently judged us all. They''ve always dropped by here since the cabin was built. "They left early," my clone said, adding something green to the pot. "Said something about patrols or something. Probably just wanted to avoid helping out." Typical. "What''s that green stuff?" the kid asked, peering curiously into the pot. "Mint!" my clone said confidently. "It''s grass," I corrected, snatching the bundle of weeds from her hand. "Where did you even get this?" "Outside," she said with a shrug. "It looked fresh!" I groaned, burying my face in my hands. "Why do I even let you in my house?" "Because I''m adorable?" "Debatable," I muttered. Eventually, I wrestled control of the kitchen away from her and whipped up a passable batch of pancakes. The kid watched me work with wide, sparkling eyes, occasionally throwing out requests for dragon-shaped pancakes with syrup wings. "Maybe next time," I told her, flipping another plain pancake onto a plate. "For now, you''ll have to settle for round pancakes." "That''s boring," she said, sticking out her tongue. "Well, life is boring sometimes," I replied, setting the plate in front of her. "Eat up." She took a bite and immediately got syrup all over her face. It was honestly impressive how quickly she managed to make a mess. Ha...Life''s finally taking a turn here ever since Serena came by. Usually I''d be eating roasted something by now. "You''ve got¡ª" I started, but she wiped her sticky hands on my sleeve before I could finish. "Thanks!" she chirped, completely oblivious to my horrified expression. Behind me, my clone burst out laughing so hard she nearly fell over. "Parenthood looks good on you, boss," she said between fits of giggles. I glared at her. "You''re lucky I don''t kick you out." After breakfast, I cleaned up while the kid and my clone started a game of "Who Can Shout the Loudest?" Spoiler: they both won. By the time lunch rolled around, my patience was wearing thin. The kid had somehow managed to climb onto the roof ("I wanted to see the birds!"), my clone had spilled tea all over the table, and my chair was missing two legs, courtesy of an "experiment" involving a hammer and some rope. "How is it only noon?" I groaned, flopping onto the couch. This feels like I''m babysitting. The kid climbed up beside me, her sticky fingers clutching a book. "Read me this!" I squinted at the title. "The Adventures of Bramblebush and Friends? Where did you even find this?" "Leah gave it to me!" she said brightly. Of course, she did. I sighed and opened the book, my voice monotone as I began reading. "Once upon a time, in a faraway forest, there was a hedgehog named Bramblebush¡ª" "Do the voices!" the kid interrupted, bouncing in her seat. "The voices?" "Yeah! Leah does the voices!" I groaned again but complied, pitching my voice higher to mimic Bramblebush. "Oh no, I''ve lost my acorns! Whatever shall I do?" The kid giggled, clapping her hands. "That''s perfect!" By the time we finished the book, my voice was hoarse, and the kid was sprawled across the couch, fast asleep. I carefully tucked a blanket around her and sat back, letting out a long breath. My clone appeared from the kitchen, holding two mugs of tea. She handed one to me and plopped down in the armchair. "You''re getting good at this caretaking thing, boss" she said, smirking. I gave her a sideways glance. "Shut up." She chuckled. "I''m serious. For someone who has no idea what they''re doing, you''re doing alright." "Gee, thanks," I muttered, sipping my tea. As annoying as she was, I couldn''t deny she had a point. I might not have everything figured out yet, but at least I was trying. And as I looked at the kid, peacefully sleeping on the couch, I felt a tiny spark of pride.... Little theater: Aria with a mug of tea, glances at her clone: "You know, I''m starting to think you''re a bad influence." Clone: "Oh, please, you''re thriving. Who knew you''d be such a natural at this?" Aria: "Don''t make me regret this." Chapter 90 Am I the one with the bad naming sense or them? Taking care of a child...was more peaceful than I thought? I mean, she does still annoy me but compared to Gorn and the others? She''s basically harmless. "Hm...Kio!" "No, too common." "Uh... Pinky?" "What the fuck, what is she a dog?" "Hey, Language!" My clones, Uno(the missing one) as well as Dos, Tres, and Quatro have been bickering and coming up with names for the kid. Right now, I''m having a staring contest with the child. Her sitting on the table, her clothes a floral dress we got from Serena and me sitting on the chair in front of her wearing a dark blue female style hakama. "Sparkle?" Quatro suggests, twirling an imaginary mustache like some mad scientist. "No. Absolutely not," I say, narrowing my eyes. The kid, unbothered by the chaos, kicks her tiny legs on the table, her curious gaze fixed on me. She tilts her head, her big, innocent eyes staring me down as if trying to unearth the mysteries of the universe. Or maybe she''s wondering why I haven''t offered her another cookie. Yeah, I made some cookie''s for her when we bought her floral dress and my hakama. Maybe some japanese people are here too? I mean how on earth would these clothes be here if not? "Okay, what about Blade?" says Dos, her voice dripping with exaggerated coolness. "She''ll grow up and become a badass warrior with a name like that." "She''s seven," I snap. "And a *Blade* sounds like she''s starring in a bad action movie." "Okay, fine. How about Artemis?" offers Tres, adjusting her imaginary glasses like some intellectual scholar. "A name from the myths, you know grace, and power." "Do I look like I have time to raise a goddess?" Quatro slaps the table, standing up dramatically. "Then I propose Snuggles! It''s ironic and adorable!" There''s a collective groan, including one from me. "Snuggles?" I repeat, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Do you want her to get bullied?" Very far fetched, but I do plan on creating a school here sometime in the future for her and the monster kids Quatro shrugs unapologetically. "Maybe it''ll build character." "Right. Because that worked so well for you," mutters Dos, earning a sharp glare from Quatro and making me wince. Yeah, I remember getting bullied before for only having a mother. I didn''t care but everytime somebody talks about things like that, it reminds me of her... I guess even if they are me that doesn''t mean they understand what happened, huh? Do they have like, only the memories but not the emotions I felt back then? "Enough." I cut them off with a sharp wave of my hand. The clones quiet down, though I can still feel their collective disappointment hanging in the air. I turn my attention back to the kid, who has somehow managed to balance a cookie on her nose like a seal.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. "Alright, tiny menace," I say, leaning forward on my elbows. "What do you want to be called? Got any preferences? Cool nicknames? Weird hobbies we can name you after?" She blinks at me, the cookie sliding off her nose and landing with a soft plop on the table. Then, without breaking eye contact, she picks it up and takes a massive bite. "Helpful," I mutter. If she wasn''t so cute I would''ve left her with Leah and Serena instead. "Maybe she doesn''t need a name," says Diez, having decided to grace us with her presence after I told her to stay in the kid''s shadow. She''s leaning against the doorway, arms crossed her eyes flickering over the child. Hm? "Oh, look who finally decided to show up," I say. "What''s the matter, Diez? Afraid to bond with the kid?" She rolled her eyes. "I''ve been busy, unlike you lot sitting here playing *Name That Child*." "And what exactly were you busy with? Last I checked you were the one playing with the tiny menace here." I ask suspiciously. "Stuff." Before I can press her further, the kid interrupts by pointing at her. "Shadow Man." The room goes dead silent. "...What?" says Diez, her *composure* cracking just slightly. "You," she says, jabbing her tiny finger toward my clone again. "Shadow Man." The clones burst out laughing, Quatro nearly falling out of her chair. "Oh, this is perfect!" Quatro wheezes, clutching her sides. "It must be because you''re always in her shadow unlike Nueve who often goes and play with us!" Even I can''t suppress the smirk tugging at my lips. "Well, Shadow Man, looks like you''ve made quite the impression." Diez glares at the kid, who is now munching on her cookie with a self-satisfied grin but then hurriedly hid it. "That''s not my name," she says flatly. "It is now," I say, leaning back in my chair. "You might as well embrace it." "Focus," snaps Diez, redirecting the conversation. "If we''re keeping her around, she needs a proper name. Something practical, not ridiculous." What''s wrong with her? She was so easygoing back in the dungeon and before I put her in Mika''s shadow, did something happen? The clones and I exchange skeptical looks. "Practical? What, like Clipboard?" Diez''s face darkened. "You''re impossible." As the bickering starts up again, the kid hops off the table and waddles over to me. She tugs on the sleeve of my hakama, her tiny hands surprisingly strong for someone her size. "What?" I ask, glancing down at her. She tilts her head, studying me like I''m the most perplexing puzzle she''s ever seen. Then, with all the confidence in the world, she says, "Mama." The room freezes. "...What did she just say?" asks Dos, her voice barely above a whisper. "Mama," she repeats, tugging harder on my sleeve. The clones erupt into chaos. "Oh, this is gold!" howls Quatro, practically rolling on the floor. "You''re her mom now! Congrats!" "Shut up!" I snap, my face heating up. "She doesn''t know what she''s saying! And if she calls me Mama, then you guys are too! You''re basically me!" "Seems pretty clear to me," says Tres, smirking. "Guess you''re officially parent material. And we don''t care!" "She is not calling me that!" I protest, but the kid has already climbed onto my lap, snuggling against me like it''s the most natural thing in the world. "Aw, look at you," says Dos, mockingly wiping away a fake tear. "All grown up and raising a kid. I''m so proud." "I hate all of you," I mutter, but my voice lacks its usual venom. The kid is warm and soft, her small frame fitting perfectly against mine. It''s... weirdly nice. Diez, the now voice of reason, clears her throat. "If she''s calling you Mama, she''s going to expect you to act like one. Are you ready for that responsibility?" "Absolutely not," I say immediately. The kid, apparently sensing the tension, looks up at me with those big, doe-like eyes. "Mama?" And just like that, I''m defeated (©×§¥©×) "Fine," I grumble, slumping in my chair. "But we''re still giving you a real name." The clones cheer, already throwing out more ridiculous suggestions. "How about Victory? Or Trouble! Or¡ªoh! Pinky Snuggles!" I groan, pinching the bridge of my nose again. "Someone kill me now." The kid giggles, and despite everything, I can''t help but smile. Yeah, taking care of a child isn''t so bad after all. As long as I survive the naming process, that is. --- By the time the chaos dies down, we settle on a name that''s not too absurd but still feels right: Mika. Short, simple, and easy to yell when she inevitably gets herself into trouble. "Alright, Mika," I say, ruffling her hair. "Welcome to the family!" She beams up at me, her grin infectious. The clones, meanwhile, are already plotting their next big project¡ªteaching Mika how to prank me. Taking care of a child might be more peaceful than dealing with Gorn and the others, but with these idiots around? It''s definitely not going to be boring. And honestly? I think I''m okay with that. Little theater: *Mika is sitting on the table, scribbling on paper while the clones are cleaning up the room.* Dos: "Mika, what are you drawing?" Mika *seriously*: "You." Dos *peeking*: "Why do I look like a potato with legs?" Mika: "Because you are!" Chapter 91 And, another problem came "Listen, Mika. It''s sister. Sister, not mama, okay?" I said firmly, crouching down to meet the seven-year-old''s gaze. I wasn''t about to let this kid ruin my youthful image by calling me mama. "I''m way too young for this!" Mika blinked at me, her big emerald eyes sparkling with innocence, before cheerfully responding, "Okay, mama!" "Argh!" I groaned, throwing my hands up in defeat. "Why do I even try?" Now, you''re probably wondering why I''m cooped up in my house arguing with a kid. Simple: I''m grounded. Every time I step outside, I''m followed like a notorious fugitive by someone from the village. The latest crime? Apparently, being involved in too many "incidents." Today was different though, ha.. I''ve been noticing that some of the monsters are going out more often than before and coming back with more bruises. And I would''ve been happy since they''re finally being serious if it weren''t for the fact that almost all of them have heavy injuries now. Thankfully, Io knew how to use healing magic so they''re not in any trouble. But I need to know why they keep going out. Although I could do that by following them, I think it would be better if they tell it to me straight. So, today I''m gonna corner all of them using a meeting I asked my clone to tell them. And besides, staying inside with Mika for too long was a one-way ticket to insanity... Leah and Titan were my designated "bodyguards" for the day. Titan carried Mika effortlessly in his massive armored arms while Leah trailed behind me. "Uh... Leah?" I called over my shoulder. "Why don''t you walk in front for once?" "So you can bolt and leave me to deal with the fallout? No thanks," Leah replied, her tone flat as ever. I huffed. "It''s not like I''m gonna run away again!" "That''s what you said last time," she countered, raising an eyebrow. "And we both know how that turned out." Touch¨¦. I kept my mouth shut, focusing on the path ahead as we made our way to the village square. When we arrived, the usual people were already gathered: Fen, Scar, Gorn, Boulder, Jia, Tink, Serena, and even the 4 adventurers. Good. It looked like everyone was here. Standing in front of the group I could tell they were curious what this meeting was for, so I took a deep breath before addressing them. "Alright, listen up!" The murmuring among the monsters quieted as all eyes turned to me. "A few days ago, when I left the village, I encountered some ogres who gave me a warning," I began. Better to just get to it rather than beating around the bush. Clearing my throat, I repeated their words: "Do not roam this forest once the ashes of fallen ogres fall and the coldness of their bodies lingers." I paused, letting the ominous message sink in before continuing. "Now, I need to know¡ªwhat does that mean? My gut tells me you guys know something. And don''t even try to deny it, because I know you''re hiding something." A few of them shifted uncomfortably, their gazes darting around. Aha, caught red-handed! "The thing about all of you leaving the village to visit some ''magic spring''? Yeah, that doesn''t add up. Whenever I go out, I always patrol around the village and every path to this place first, and yet, before I met those ogres, and was doing my usual patrol, I only found faint traces of mana from four or five monster. So what you guys told me, it''s impossible." Their reactions were subtle¡ªflinches, slight tensing of shoulders¡ªbut I caught them. I sighed mentally at that. They seriously didn''t think I was so stupid that I wouldn''t notice anything? That I would go out just for no reason? If it weren''t for the system telling me hostile monsters popped up near the village or something was weird would I have even hone out to begin with?Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Me? Since day 0 all I wanted to do was lie down, sleep and live a lazy, happy life. My feeling of responsibility was seriously the only thing making me move...Ha.. "Look," I said, crossing my arms. " Me, Titan, and Leah were only gone for 4 days at most when went out to the forest towards the squirrels. Mana doesn''t just disappear like that, that''s why even when the teritorial beast we fought back then died it''s mana still protects this place from other hostile monsters. Because the stronger you are the longer your mana stays in this world. And as monsters, our lives are closely tied to mana. I can sense when something''s off." The tension in the air was obvious, but I wasn''t done yet. I need to know why they''re so hell bent on keeping me from going out. "Furthermore," I continued, my voice lowering, "while tracking my missing clone, I found a village to the west of the forest. It was completely engulfed in black mist. And don''t even get me started on the dungeon¡ªremember that beast we encountered, Leah? The one that was some freaky combination of two monsters in one?" At that, the group visibly tensed. Even Titan, who rarely showed emotion. "Thought so," I muttered, narrowing my eyes. "You all know something about this. So spill. What''s going on?" --- The silence that followed was deafening. Nia was the first to speak, her voice measured and calm. "Aria, it''s not that we don''t trust you¡ª" "Then tell me the truth," I interrupted, fixing her with a sharp glare. I hate not knowing anything more than being alone in a dark enclosed space. It just reminds me of my trauma and I don''t like it. Nia stiffened at my glare, she hesitated, her wolf-like ears twitching. Finally, she sighed. "That warning... it''s tied to something us monsters have been keeping a secret. Something we''ve been trying to keep contained." "Contained?" I echoed, my brow furrowing. Scar stepped forward, his massive frame towering over the others. "The black mist you saw¡ªit''s a corruption. A remnant of a war long before you came." "What?" My stomach sank. I saw some of the monsters sigh at that, their eyes flicking over each other as if they were talking secretly. I eyed them suspiciously again as I said. "Alright, tell me what you know about this war you guys are talking about." "You won''t leave us alone until we tell you, are you? I should''ve known this was gonna happen after we found you..." Scar replied with a sigh, his voice was low and gravelly, tinged with helplessness. I raised an eyebrow at that and waited for them to talk. "Alright. Here''s a little story then." Scar said before continuing. "Long, long time ago. There were 7 gods who roamed this world, with their magic they created the very first beings. The elves, the demons, the demi humans, the dragons, the monsters, the mermaids, and the humans. These seven species lived in harmony for a thousand years before the humans became greedy, they wanted to rule over the other races. They created a device made from a gods body, their god, and used it to enslave the other races. Because of that the war happened, the mist was what was left of the broken device." "Aria," Gorn chimed in, his usual playful tone replaced by a rare seriousness. "When the ogres warned you, they weren''t just being dramatic or anything. Those things the ogre''s said are a signal. A sign that the corruption is spreading. As for those hybrids, all we know is that some god-wannabe magicians created them." Fuck. "So, what''s the plan?" I asked, cutting straight to the point. "How do we stop it?" The group exchanged uneasy glances. "If somehow we could find that device then we could stop it. But we''ve been looking for so, so, long. So long that we forgot what it even looked like." Fen admitted, her voice unusually soft. "What?" I stared at her in disbelief. "We''ve been keeping the corruption at bay for centuries," Tink piped up, wringing his furry hands. "But it''s getting stronger. And now that it''s resurfaced in the west... we''re running out of time. If my estimation is correct then we only have about a few years left at the most." I took a step back, running a hand through my hair. This was... a lot. More than I''d signed up for. What do I do now? "So let me get this straight," I said exhaling erratically. "There''s an ancient corruption spreading through the forest, the ogres gave me a cryptic warning about it, and none of you have a clue on where the only thing that can stop it is?" "Pretty much," Leah said bluntly. I groaned, resisting the urge to scream. "Unbelievable." Mika, who had been quietly watching the whole exchange from Titan''s arms, suddenly spoke up. "Mama will fix it!" Everyone turned to stare at her. "Mika," I said, my voice strained. "Not the time." "But mama''s strong!" she insisted, her little fists clenched in determination. "Mama can do anything!" Fen coughed into her hand, clearly trying not to laugh. Leah outright snorted. Can''t they focus for a minute? Why are they so nonchalant about all this? I thought to myself, not understanding. "Other than the device, anything else?" "No..." They sai looking down. "Um! I, my sister may know something about this device you guys are talking about." Serena, who has been quiet since the beginning replied. I raised an eyebrow at that, wanting her to continue. "Oh, okay. So, remember when I said my sister brought back a stone from the dungeon? Actually, she brought back other things too. Those might help you guys, or atleast make your friends remember something about this, device." My eyes lit up at that. Finally! Something to start with. "Alright, that''s it," I snapped, turning around. "Meeting adjourned. I''m going to the kingdom." Since we don''t know anything, then we should go to someone who does. Nia and the others looked like they had something to say, but I''ll go talk to them later. As we walked back to the house, Mika beamed up at me, completely unfazed by the gravity of the situation. "See, mama? Everyone believes in you!" But deep down, I couldn''t help but wonder: Could I really fix this? Or had I just stumbled into a problem bigger than any of us could handle? Little Theater: Mika *points towards Aria*: "Mama will fix it!" Aria *dumbfounded*: "For the last time, it''s sister! S-I-S-T-E-R!" Leah *laughing*: "Might as well start answering to grandma at this rate." Chapter 92: The Past Haunting Us "Finally¡­ we''ve succeeded!" A man in black robes declared triumphantly, his voice echoing across the dimly lit laboratory. Around him, others cheered, their faces alight with fervent excitement. Their gazes fixed on the creature suspended inside a glowing tube filled with viscous liquid. The thing inside squirmed, shapeless and unsettling, like a mass of living goo. But to the gathered magicians, it wasn''t just a bizarre creation. It was their greatest achievement. "The very first of its kind! With this, we shall be remembered forever in the annals of history as the magicians who created a living god!" The man''s voice grew louder, his fervor infectious as he gestured toward the tube. The crowd roared in agreement, intoxicated by their success. With trembling hands, the leader unlocked the tube, releasing the creature within. It oozed out, its translucent, gelatinous form reflecting the light of the glowing runes etched across the laboratory walls. At first, the creature did as they had hoped¡ªit consumed and took on the forms of what it devoured. Monsters, beasts, even humans. But there was a flaw. It didn''t gain their strength, their abilities, or their essence. It could mimic appearances, but nothing more. "It''s useless¡­" one of the magicians muttered bitterly, shattering the celebratory atmosphere. Days turned into weeks, and their once-celebrated creation was reduced to a failed experiment. With disdain, the magicians abandoned it near a monster settlement, hoping it would learn to hunt and prove its worth. But the creature was left with nothing. Starved, confused, and desperate, it wandered the wilderness. --- The first time the creature met her, it was hunting for food. A cicada buzzed nearby, and the creature, now shrunken to the size of a fist, lunged at it clumsily. Its translucent body quivered with frustration as the insect darted away. And then it saw her. A small figure with disheveled white fur and striking blue eyes. She looked fragile, her matted coat and dirt-streaked face telling the story of a hard life. The creature tensed, instinctively wary. But instead of running, the girl crouched and held out a piece of half-eaten bread. Her hand trembled, but her eyes held a soft determination. "Here," she said quietly, placing the bread on the ground before stepping back. The creature hesitated. The last time it had accepted food from humans, it had been forced to devour a living man, his screams haunting its memories. But hunger gnawed at it, and the girl''s presence was oddly calming. Cautiously, it inched forward, consuming the bread in one swift motion. ''It''s dry¡­ not like the food they used to give me,'' the creature thought. And yet, for the first time, it felt something warm stir within its shapeless form. The girl smiled, her expression lighting up as though she''d won a great victory.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. --- The days turned into weeks, and the girl returned every day with scraps of food. The creature began to anticipate her visits, lurking near their meeting spot even when it wasn''t hungry. She would talk as she fed it, sharing stories of her life. She spoke of a once-loving family, a mother who sang lullabies, and a father who once called her his precious star. But when her mother died, everything changed. Her father remarried, bringing a stepmother and a half-sister into the household. The once-warm home became cold and cruel. Her stepmother''s disdain was evident, and her father turned a blind eye to the abuse. "She doesn''t hit me in front of the others," the girl said one day, absently tossing crumbs to the creature. "But she doesn''t need to. Her words hurt more." The creature didn''t understand everything, but it listened. Over time, the girl gave it a name: "Little Friend." It wasn''t much, but to the creature, it was everything. --- A year later, during the rainy season, the creature returned to their usual spot, eager to see her again. It had grown stronger, its form slightly more stable, its movements more deliberate. But when it saw her, something was wrong. She stumbled toward it, her once-bright fur matted with blood and rainwater. Three deep claw marks marred her back, and her pale face twisted in pain. "Little Friend¡­" she whispered, collapsing to her knees. The creature froze. Its instincts screamed at it to devour her. She was wounded, weak, and dying¡ªa perfect prey. But it fought against the primal urge, quivering with conflict. "I¡­ I need to ask you a favor," she said, her voice trembling. "Take my body. Use it to live. But promise me¡­ promise me you''ll take revenge." Through gasps of pain, she told the creature what had happened. Her half-sister, jealous of her position as the legitimate heir, had plotted her death. She had given her a pouch of poisoned sweets, and when that failed, sent a red-eyed wolf to finish the job. The creature trembled, its emotions roiling. How could this girl, who had been so kind, ask it to consume her? Wasn''t she different from the mages who had created and abandoned it? But as her breathing grew shallower, the girl''s tears mixed with the rain. "I¡­ just wished we could''ve talked more," she murmured, her voice barely audible. The creature made its decision. It approached her, its form shifting with hesitation. Slowly, gently, it wrapped itself around her. As her body grew still, her final words echoed in its mind. "Thank you." And when the process was complete, the creature wasn''t the same. It had gained more than a form. It had gained her memories, her pain, her determination. And....it had gained her name. "Leah." The name echoed in her mind, heavy with the weight of its meaning. She had no choice but to take it now, to take her. The child''s memories¡ªher laughter, her struggles, her hopes¡ªthey all rushed into Leah''s consciousness, intertwining with her own thoughts like threads in a tangled web. It wasn''t just a name anymore. It was a life. A life that wasn''t hers but had been entrusted to her. She glanced down at her small hands, clenching them tightly. They trembled, not from weakness but from the overwhelming ache of guilt. Leah took a shaky step forward, the body responding like it was hers yet feeling foreign, hollow. Her breath hitched as flashes of the child''s happiest moments flickered behind her eyes¡ªrunning through the fields, a bright smile on her face, the sound of her carefree laughter. Her vision blurred with unshed tears. "I didn''t ask for this," she thought, her fists clenching so tightly her nails dug into her palms. "You deserved better. You deserved to live." But no amount of regret or sorrow would change the reality. The child''s body was gone, her soul extinguished, and Leah¡ªno, she¡ªwas here now. "I''m sorry," she whispered, her voice breaking in the quiet air. "I''ll make this life worth it. I promise, I''ll drag them down no matter how long it takes." The words felt hollow, but they were all she could offer. Her eyes, damp and glistening, steeled with determination. There was no going back, no undoing what had been done. All she could do was carry the weight of the name, the memories, and the life that wasn''t hers. And so, Leah took her first step, her heart heavy but her resolve firm. This life¡ªher second chance¡ªwasn''t a gift. It was a responsibility. One she would bear, even if it broke her. A few miles back, a hooded figure with emerald green eyes can be seen looking at the direction where Leah was. The body beneath her feet was trying to claw at her, unfortunately, the figure didn''t care and instead smiled... Chapter 93: Sparring with Leah "Leah!" I yelled across the camp, interrupting her brooding moment. It''s been a day since then and life went back as *usual* the others were back to their life smiling and chattering and laughing, only me and Serena''s group was worried. One of the ways I thought of other than to go to Serena''s sister was to get stronger by sparring with stronger opponents, I had time because Serena said we won''t go back to the kingdom until she gets the wagon ready. Anyway, because of that I left my clones alone with Mika for a while so that I could see if there''s gonna be an improvement to how much clones I could summon at once, so far only 10 excluding the missing one. I could tell that if I really wanted to I could just ask the system, but I don''t wanna rely on it too much. That''s just not me, I''m reckless not stupid I know somethings off with it. Leah was leaning against a tree, absently tossing one of her daggers in the air. Her usual smirk was missing, replaced by an expression I could only describe as... melancholic? That''s weird. Did someone steal her coffee? And wait, are dogs allowed to drink coffee? "Leah!" I called again, louder this time. She snapped out of her trance, her brows furrowing. "What do you want?" "I want to spar!" I declared, bouncing on my toes. Leah groaned, rubbing her temples like I''d just announced I wanted to burn down the camp. "Don''t you ever get tired of losing? Why not bother someone else, like Titan? I''m sure he''s dying to wipe the floor with you." I grinned. "Nah, Titan''s too straightforward and only uses brute strength. I want to fight someone quick, clever, and¡ª" I paused dramatically, pointing at her. "¡ªsomeone who''s so afraid of losing to me that she makes excuses!" Sorry Titan. Leah''s expression flattened. "Oh, you''re really asking for it today." "I''m always asking for it!" I shot back, throwing her a thumbs-up. For a moment, she looked like she was seriously considering throwing her dagger at me, but instead, she sighed. "Fine. But don''t cry when you lose. Again." I beamed. "Yes! This is going to be great!" Leah muttered under her breath as we walked toward the training ground. "Great for me. I''ll finally get some stress relief." --- *Training room on the first floor of the tower* The training arena was quiet, save for the hum of magic in the air. It was designed to withstand even the wildest of sparring matches, which was good because Leah didn''t believe in holding back. We stood on opposite sides of the field, the tension palpable. Leah twirled her daggers, her movements lazy but precise. A faint aura of magic clung to her, a reminder that she was as deadly with spells as she was with blades. I stretched my fingers, feeling the familiar chill of ice magic at my fingertips. My shadow coiled at my feet, ready to strike.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. "Ready?" Leah asked, her tone smug. "Always!" I replied, activating Foresight. The world slowed as glowing red lines traced Leah''s potential movements. I could see where she might teleport, slash, or cast a spell. It''s teleport to me because I can''t follow her movements that much yet. Leah moved. She was fast¡ªvery, very fast. Her first dagger sliced through the air, aimed at my chest. I sidestepped just in time, summoning an icy barrier between us. "Not bad," she said, already closing the distance. "But you''ll have to do better than that." She vanished, reappearing behind me in a blink. I spun around, sending a shadow tendril her way. She dodged effortlessly, her laugh echoing in the arena. "Predictable!" she taunted, launching a flurry of daggers. I raised a wall of ice, the projectiles shattering against it. My foresight warned me of an incoming spell¡ªa fireball this time. I leaped to the side, only to realize too late that it was a feint. Leah was already there, her dagger aimed for my ribs. "Too slow!" I dropped to the ground, using my shadow to yank her off balance. She stumbled, giving me a moment to cast a binding spell on her. The air around her feet froze, locking her in place. Leah raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. With a flick of her wrist, she melted the ice with a burst of heat. "Nice try," she said, lunging at me again. I conjured a shadow clone©¤ this one is different from the duplicates basically it was made using shadow magic so it was all black and it eats lots of my mana©¤ sending it to intercept her. She sliced through it like butter, her speed making me dizzy. My foresight was working overtime, red lines flashing everywhere. "Stop relying on that skill!" Leah yelled, dodging my next attack. "It''s making you predictable!" "Well, excuse me for trying not to die!" I shot back, summoning a storm of ice shards. Leah rolled her eyes, teleporting above me. "You''re overthinking. Just act!" "Act, huh? Fine!" I slammed my hands to the ground, channeling my magic into the floor. Ice spread rapidly, covering the arena in a slick layer. Leah slid, her balance faltering for the first time. "Ha! Gotcha!" I exclaimed, sending a shadow whip her way. But Leah was already adapting. She used her daggers to anchor herself, flipping into the air with absurd grace. "Nice try," she said, landing flawlessly. "Okay, Plan B," I muttered, forming a massive ice spear. Leah raised an eyebrow. "Plan B is just ''throw a giant spear''?" "Yup!" With a heave, I launched the spear at her. She dodged, of course, but I had anticipated that. The spear shattered against the wall, sending icy fragments flying in all directions. Leah cursed, using her magic to block the shards. I seized the opening, my shadow coiling around her like a serpent. "Yield!" I declared, grinning triumphantly. Leah smirked. "Not yet." In an instant, she ignited her magic, the shadow bindings evaporating in a burst of heat. Before I could react, she closed the distance, her daggers pressed against my neck. Dang this elemental kobold! "Yield?" she asked, her tone smug. I sighed. "Yield." She stepped back, sheathing her daggers. "Not bad. You''ve improved. But you''re still too reliant on your foresight and spells. You need to trust your instincts more." I nodded, taking her advice to heart. "One more round?" Leah groaned. "You''re insufferable." "Is that a yes?" She smirked, her eyes glinting. "Fine. But don''t say I didn''t warn you." --- After our sparring match, I checked my system interface to see how the camp was doing. Actually there was another thing why I asked for that meeting yesterday and this fight. With Leah being able to use multiple magic and me growing steadily. Well, this happened. [Villager Bond Interface (Updated!)] Bonded Villagers: Camp Ogre Leader: Kron & Fen Trust Level: 28/50 Notes: Loves showing off. Might want to impress their wife too much, though. Camp Kobold Leader: Tink & Nia Trust Level: 27/50 Notes: Wants to sleep. Camp Goblin Leader: Gorn & Jia Trust Level: 25/50 Notes: Appreciates your efforts. Camp Troll Leader: Mel & Boulder Trust Level: 26/50 Notes: Growing respect for your leadership. Camp Lizardmen/women Leader: Trust Level: 27/50 Notes: They like the armored man you bought with you. Camp Imps Leader: Trust Level: 28/50 Notes: Be careful, they''re planning a big prank on you ] This, is what will help them! Their trust in me finally reached above 25! At first I just said those ogre''s warning as a way to get them to trust me but I didn''t think it would lead to me knowing about that problem £¨£þ¡«£þ;£© Little Theater: Aria: "You always look so serious during sparring. Are you planning my funeral?" Leah: "No, I''m just planning your defeat." Aria: "Ah, so that''s why I''m so nervous! You''re not even pretending to care!" Chapter 94 Now everyone has a system! This morning started like any other day. The sun rose from the east, the sky slowly brightened, the light faintly coming in through the window and Mika somehow sleeping besides me... Anyway, all was good that was until a scream rang throughout the whole village. I stood up and walked from the bed to the kitchen and heated some water on the stove I had Tink made with a mana stone as the generator for heat. When the water boiled I took my mug and poured powdered milk I bought from Serena and got myself some leftover cookies I dipped the cookies in the milk and slowly ate as it dripped milk a bit. Following that leisurely movements of mine were many footsteps moving towards my sweet cozy cabin. They must be close now. And just like that, as expected frantic knocks as well as a shout was heard outside the door as I stood up and poured a cup of milk for Mika as well. "BOSS!! OPEN UP!" "RUNT! WAKE UP, NOW!" "ARIA!!" I could hear Gorn, Kron and even Leah''s voice as they called out. I could see my door creaking as they pushed it, forcing it to open up. I summoned up Uno to open the door for me. She grumbled about being used as a slave but I just ignored that. When Uno opened the door she was hurriedly dodged to the side to avoid being pushed aside by a confused Gorn, which was followed by Fen, Kron, Nia, Tink, Leah etc. Every monster from the village were forcing themselves to gst inside. "Get out. And I''ll explain." I said while drinking the remaining milk from my cup. They looked like they wanted to say more but they did get out. If they didn''t I was gonna force them out since Mika was still asleep, I really don''t want that little devil to wake up right now. Once I finished my cup I went outside, Uno was there standing besides me©¤ silent. "Alright. Speak up, one by one. Kron, start." I said as I looked at the towering figures of the villagers infront of me. "WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS THING!?" Scarface/Kron yelled as he pointed at the air infront of him. Yep! They have a system now! Yay!(*^¨Œ^*) With this, I can check on each of them. I''m not giving up on them, so with the systems help I can know if anything happens to them. It''s gonna be hard, but I know it''s gonna be worth it anyway. Their trust level reached the threshold of Lv. 25, and like the system said before they are now capable of seeing the system as well! Although on their case it''s like a downgraded version unlike mine, it just gives out warning or tips or can inspect monsters and such. They can''t inspect humans nor dungeons nor functions of things. Limited. But! They can use the system as something like an SNS (*^¨Œ^*) [System Response:If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. I can''t believe I agreed to this...] Okay, so I may have tricked the system into adding that part...(¡¡£Þ?£Þ) It was updating since I came back with Mika a few days ago, it looks like it finally finished! Now I don''t have to worry too much when I travel to the kingdom where Serena''s sister is. It''s a genius plan! --- On a plane far away from where our mc is sat 7 beings atop a throne, looking at the woman in front of the screen again... "Ha.. She''s never gonna change, is she? Should we help?" A hooded figure sat atop a throne as they looked at the blue hologram on the middle. "Yeah, but who cares~ She''s fine the way she is, no? Beside''s it''s entertaining. Also, sure. Why not? It''s not gonna change the future we want, in fact it''s gonna accelerate it." Another voice replied. "Uhm...Can you let me go now?" One asked. """"""No."""""" The six other beings replied in unison.... --- "So, what your saying boss, is that this would allow us to talk to you from a very long distance? And would show us some stuff we ask it to inspect?" Nia said as she fiddled around with©¤ most probably, the system she has. "Yep. I plan on going to the human kingdom with Serena and the others later to ask her sister about where she found the dungeon she got the stone slab from. With this, you can report to me any significant happenings in the village while I''m away." "This¡­ feels too convenient," Bjorn muttered, his brows knitting together as he waved awkwardly at the translucent screen hovering before him. His voice carried a mix of skepticism and unease. "Are you sure it''s okay for us to have something like this, boss? Feels like¡­ kind of a waste, doesn''t it?" "It''s not a waste, trust me," I replied firmly, crossing my arms with a confident smile. Bjorn hesitated but eventually nodded. "If you say so." "Good!" "And with that said, you guys need the system okay? It''s still the same as before. The leaders of each group will send me a report every day, particularly problems, so that we can solve them as quickly as possible. No matter how small it is, say it. Better safe than sorry, got it?" "Got it!" They answered in unison. "Great. Now, go experiment with your systems! If you''re confused, talk to each other or ask the system for guidance. Andthe system will walk you through on how to send me messages." As soon as the words left my mouth, the group dispersed like children let loose in a candy store. Their earlier reluctance was quickly replaced with focused curiosity. Even Titan¡ªstoic, towering Titan¡ªwas poking cautiously at the air, his massive hands surprisingly delicate as he navigated the interface. Bjorn, on the other hand, was less graceful. "Why does this thing feel so stupidly fragile?" he grumbled, jabbing at his screen with all the finesse of a man trying to swat a fly. I couldn''t help but chuckle as I watched them, a sense of pride and amusement bubbling up inside me. Seeing them interact with something so unfamiliar, so out of their element, was oddly heartwarming. Even their fumbling efforts made me smile. Satisfied that they were settling into their new tools, I turned away and moved on to the next item on my to-do list. There was still much to prepare, and time waited for no one. I walked back towards the house and found that Mika had woken up and was now carrying a stool to get the cup from the table. As a human, she was very small, smaller than us. The furnitures around the house probably look like giants to her, I can''t do anything about it. It was designed for monsters like me. I stepped forward to carry the kid, while Uno took the stool from her hands. I sat her down and gave her the cup and some cookies too. She ate them obediently, seeing that she was quiet I started talking. "Mika, I''ll be going on an adventure later towards a human kingdom. It might take days or weeks or maybe months but©¤" I couldn''t finish my sentence as she stood on the chair, fearing that she would fall over I quickly carried her instead. She started sobbing and gripped my collar as I let her lie her head on my arms. "D-Don''t go! Don''t leave me here!" She cried and I could feel the tears falling on my shirt as she did. For some reason I could feel my heart being pricked by needles as I looked at her, crying. It was weird, I''m not fond of kids be it here or in my past life. It''s not that I dislike them, it''s just I feel ashamed to see such pure creatures face an ugly blood covered monster like me. As I grew older and my child-like innocence were lost, I was even more uncomfortable to see a child. That''s why I always tried my best to not meet any. It''s just, I don''t know? She doesn''t feel like just any random kid? My gut is telling me she''s not. But I just randomly found her inside a weird dungeon so I''m even more confused! "Hey don''t cry. I just wanted to ask if you wanted to come with?" All that confusion can be dealt with later, for now coax her and stop her from crying first!! Little Theater: Mika*sniffling* : "Don''t go, please..." Aria*coaxing her* : "I''m not leaving. Not leaving at all, okay?" A few miles away, someone watching the situation: ''Good, because if you do I''ll tie you!'' Chapter 95: Agreement with the merchant Damn. How do parents out there deal with crying kids? Is there a secret handshake I need to learn? A manual? A cheat code? Because right now, Mika was sobbing into my shirt, and I could feel the dampness spreading. She was like a faucet with no "off" button! "Uno! What do we do?!" I turned to my equally frazzled clone. Uno, for all her "I''m-so-serious" demeanor since we rescued Mika, was still me, so of course, she was panicking alongside me £¨£þ~£þ;£© "I don''t know!" Uno flailed her arms. "Maybe¡­ food? Food fixes everything, right? How about I bake you a cookie later? Would you like that?" she added, looking at Mika with the desperation of someone trying to talk down a bomb. Miraculously, Mika''s wails downgraded to sniffles. Progress! "How about a chocolate chip cookie?" I chimed in, eyes wide with hope. "If you stop crying, I''ll bake you a whole batch later. Snacks, okay? Snacks are life!" Mika hiccupped, and her crying finally stopped. Ha¡­ Crisis averted. For now. "Uno," I muttered, still holding Mika, "remind me to buy chocolate. Serena better have some, or I''m throwing the next tantrum." And so, after bribing Mika with promises of cookies, we¡ªme, Uno, Mika, Leah, and Titan¡ªmade our way to Serena''s house. Leah and Titan, the responsible adults, were our reluctant babysitters for the day. When we arrived at Serena''s house, which we''d helped build near the town square, I knocked on the door. A few seconds later, Serena answered, her eyes narrowing the moment she saw us. "Oh, look. It''s you again," she said with a smile so fake it could''ve been sold at a discount stall. Her gaze flickered between me and Uno, who immediately pretended to admire a nearby tree. Meanwhile, I avoided eye contact like my life depended on it. Okay, so¡­ maybe the last time my clones and I were here, things didn''t exactly go smoothly. We may or may not have accidentally triggered a flash-bomb potion inside her house while shopping for Mika''s floral dress and my hakama. In our defense, who leaves volatile potions lying around like that?! It wasn''t our fault! ¡­Okay, it was. Anyway, the explosion temporarily blinded us, and while flailing around, we may have spilled a few more bottles. The result? Chaos. Lots of it.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Serena banned us from her house after that. But desperate times call for desperate measures¡ªand cookies. "Can we come in? I promise to compensate for¡­ last time?" I said, channeling my inner puppy. Serena sighed, long and loud, like she was already regretting her life choices. "Alright. What do you want?" she asked, her tone flipping to professional indifference. "Um¡­ first things first¡ªdo you have chocolate?" Serena raised an eyebrow so high it practically left her face. "What? Priorities, Serena. We''re talking cookies here." Without a word, she turned and headed upstairs. We waited awkwardly until she came back with a small box. "This is the latest product in the kingdom. Unlike the usual bitter ones, this chocolate is sweet, nutritious, and replenishes mana as you eat it. 10 gold coins." I squinted at her. "10? Are you trying to scam me? The bitter ones were fifty silvers for two bars!" "9 gold coins and eighty silvers," she shot back, smirking. "One gold coin and sixty-five silvers!" I countered. "5 gold coins and fifty silvers. I''ll throw in some dough for free." I groaned. "Fine." After handing over the money, I passed the chocolate and dough to Titan, who was grinning like this was free entertainment. Mika, on the other hand, lit up like the sun. "Okay," I said, turning back to Serena. "Now for the second most important thing. Where''s your sister? Specifically, where did she find that stone slab?" Serena froze. "¡­" "You should''ve asked that first!" she snapped, smacking me upside the head. "Ow!" She gave me a look usually reserved for particularly slow children. Fair. "My sister''s an adventurer," Serena began, pinching the bridge of her nose. "I don''t know which dungeon she got the slab from, but I do know she won''t meet you." "Why not?" "She''s¡­ unique. And by unique, I mean she''s the kind of person who''d rather wrestle a dragon than talk to someone like you." "Please!" I dropped to my knees and clung to her leg like a barnacle. " That''s better than nothing after knowing that a black corruption mist thingy is out there on the loose possibly turning Grumpy and the others into brainless monsters." To hell with dignity! Can that save us? No! I''ll beg their empires monarch if I have to! Author: Hm~ "Leah! Get this thing off me!" Serena yelled, trying to shake me off. "Nope! "I''m not leaving ''til you say yes!" I declared, dodging a slap coming my way. "What the fuck are you?! A sticky gum?!" She said as I stuck to her. "I prefer ''determined negotiator,'' thank you very much!" "Argh!!! Fine!! Serena finally snapped, throwing her hands in the air. "But don''t blame me if anything happens!" "Yay!" I let go, throwing in a victory pose for good measure O(¨R?¨Q)O Serena glared at me like she was seriously considering selling me as the sticky gum. "Her name''s Selene," Serena muttered, clearly regretting every decision that had led to this moment. "Last I remember she was going to the western dungeon. We''ll leave at sunrise. Now get out before I change my mind!" Mission accomplished. As we left, Mika happily munched on the chocolate, Titan chuckled at my antics, Uno kept looking smug for no reason, and Leah just shook her head in silent judgment. All in a day''s work. Little Theater: Aria *holding up a cookie*: "I''ll trade you one for the location of the dungeon!" Serena: "Nobody''s gonna be bribed with cookies, Aria!" Mika: *holding out her hands trying to get the cookies from Aria* Serena: "...." Chapter 96: The promise of delicacies! Alright! Time to embark on a new journey! I went out a few minutes ago to tell Fen and the others about my plan. They were skeptical but they did agree. So now that the other''s had already agreed. Then of course I had to do my part! "Tres! Is Mika ready? Uno, Quatro¡ªhave the supplies been packed? Dos, Cinco¡ªhow about the sleeping bags, do we have any? If not, go ask Serena if she has one!" The house was alive with activity as everyone moved with purpose, albeit slightly chaotically. We''re now currently in Serena''s house which by the way is actually also Rea, Jin, Io and Levy''s house. I guess they decided it would be for the best they stay together in case something happened while they were here, huh? Anyway, My clones scurried about, fulfilling their tasks with varying degrees of enthusiasm. Tres, was double-checking Mika''s gear. Mika, as usual, was more interested in sneaking bites of a leftover snack than focusing on the trip we were about to go on. "Those foods Jin told me about..." I muttered under my breath, wiping a stray bead of sweat from my brow as I recalled her description. "The spicy stew, the roasted meats, and those... those pastries! Damn it, now I''m drooling again." Jin didn''t just tell me about the kingdom''s dangers; she also tempted me with the most mouthwatering descriptions of their cuisine. And honestly? Even if the kingdom needed saving for me to try those dishes, so be it. [System Response: Aria. Focus. ] I snapped back from my thoughts at that. Thanks for that system. "Tres! Is Mika ready?" I repeated, louder this time. Tres turned to me, exasperation evident. "Mika''s ready. I''ve packed her things, and I even made sure she has snacks. Healthy snacks." She shot a pointed glare at Mika, who was trying¡ªand failing¡ªnot to look guilty. "Good," I said, then turned to Uno and Quatro, who were hauling supplies. "What about you two? Supplies?" Uno saluted, her expression stoic. "All packed, boss. Food, water, tools, and essentials accounted for." Quatro, on the otherhand, groaned under the weight of her oversized pack. "I think I packed too much..." I sighed. "Quatro, we''re not hauling treasure. Trim it down. This isn''t a stroll." Quatro muttered something about "always being prepared," but she started unloading excess items. I heard footsteps coming towards us, looking up I saw Serena and the 4 looking at the others as they ran around, her calm demeanor in stark contrast to the chaos around her. She glanced up at me, her eyes gleaming with quiet amusement. "Are you sure you''re ready for this?" she asked, her voice steady. She''s on professional mode today, huh? I rolled my eyes. "Why does everyone keep asking me that? Of course, I''m ready." She smirked, leaning back slightly. "Just making sure you''re not biting off more than you can chew. You''ve got that ''I don''t know what I''m doing energy'' going on right now." "A what energy?" I repeated, stunned. "Serena. I''m just... worried." It''s true, I''m worried about Kron and the others if I leave. But with the system''s help with the message function it added, that lessens by a bit.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. And if what Jin says is really true, then this won''t be a journey of no gains. I heard Serena laugh, it was soft but genuine. "Well, hungry or not, stick to the plan. No rushing ahead, no unnecessary risks. Got it?" Geh! She found out! "Got it," I replied, trying to look serious though my mind was already drifting to the thought of sizzling meats and flaky pastries. Titan, our armored companion, stood silently at the edge of this chaos. His imposing frame glinted in the morning light, his presence both reassuring and slightly intimidating. I approached him, craning my neck to meet his gaze¡ªor where his gaze would be if he had visible eyes. "Titan," I began. "Do you think this is the right move?" Titan''s response was wordless, as always. Still, his massive hand rose, resting gently on my shoulder. Despite his silence, the gesture carried weight¡ªreassurance, maybe even encouragement. That''s what I wanted to believe, anyway. "I''ll take that as a yes," I muttered, smiling faintly. Titan''s stoic presence had a way of grounding me, reminding me that I wasn''t alone in this. No matter how uncertain I felt, he was there, a silent guardian. Behind me, Mika''s laughter rang out, a stark contrast to the seriousness of the moment. I turned to see her attempting to lift one of Titan''s gauntlets, her small hands barely making it budge. "You''re so strong, Titan!" she chirped, her voice brimming with awe. "Can I ride on your shoulders when we leave?" Titan tilted his head slightly, his armor clinking softly with the motion. I wasn''t sure if that was a yes or a no, but Mika didn''t seem to care. She beamed up at him, already planning her perch. "Alright, everyone, listen up!" I called, clapping my hands together to gather the group''s attention. My clones froze mid-task, turning to face me. Mika hopped off her chair, her expression curious. Even Serena leaned slightly forward, her interest piqued. "We''re leaving at sunrise," I began. "That gives us... what? An hour? Two?" "An hour and thirty minutes," Uno supplied helpfully. "Right. That much time to finalize everything. Double-check your packs, make sure nothing''s been forgotten. And for the love of all things spicy, don''t forget the food." Mika raised her hand eagerly. "Can I be in charge of snacks?" "No," Tres and I said in unison. She pouted but didn''t argue, instead flopping back into her chair with a dramatic sigh. Serena chuckled from her seat at the dining table. "You''ve got your hands full," she remarked. "You think?" I shot back, rolling my eyes. Rea and Io, our strategist for today, spread a map across the table, beckoning us over. Rea''s fingers traced a path through the dense forest that bordered the kingdom. "This is the best route," she said, her tone matter-of-fact. "It''s not the fastest, but it''s the safest. Minimal risk of bandit encounters and the terrain is manageable." I studied the map, nodding slowly. "And if we took the faster route?" Io''s eyes narrowed. "Higher risk. Bandits, wild beasts, unstable ground... and the possibility of running into that group Jin mentioned." "Right. We''ll stick with the safe path," I decided. "No point in rushing if it gets us killed." And with Mika with us, going to a dangerous road is a No. They both nodded approvingly, rolling up the map and tucking it into her satchel. As the others went and done their businesses, I found myself sitting beside Serena. Her eyes looking as the others finished their preparations. "You''re really going through with this, huh?" she asked, her tone quieter now. "I have to," I replied, staring into the flames. "If your sister really knows something and the mist is growing as Gorn and the others say then waiting isn''t an option. Besides..." I hesitated, then smiled faintly. "I really want to try their food." Serena laughed softly, shaking her head. "Of course you do." I leaned back, letting the warmth of the fire wash over me. For a moment, the weight of the journey ahead didn''t feel so heavy. When the first rays of sunlight spilled through the windows, the house came alive again. My clones were ready, each one carrying their share of the supplies. Mika was perched on Titan''s shoulders, grinning from ear to ear. For some reason, she really likes looking at us from a high place. Weird. "Alright," I said, stepping to the center of the room. "Let''s do a final check." "Food?" "Packed and double-checked," Uno confirmed. "Tools and essentials?" "Ready," Quatro said, looking slightly less burdened after trimming her pack. "Map?" "With me," Leah replied, tapping her satchel. I glanced at Serena, who stood by the door with her own pack slung over one shoulder. She raised an eyebrow. "Do you really need to ask if I''m ready?" she teased. I smirked. "Fair point." The door creaked open, and the crisp morning air rushed in, carrying the scent of pine and earth. The forest loomed ahead, its towering trees casting long shadows across the path. I took a deep breath, gripping the strap of my pack. "Alright, team. Let''s move out." Titan led the way, his towering frame a reassuring presence. Mika chattered excitedly from her perch, her enthusiasm infectious, Leah walked besides them. Serena walked beside me, her pace steady and confident. Io stood on the middle with Levy, while Jin and Rea stood at the rear. As we stepped onto the path, I felt a mixture of excitement and trepidation. The kingdom awaited, with all its dangers and delights. And most importantly, its food. With a determined grin, I adjusted my pack and pressed forward, the promise of answers¡ªand a good meal¡ªdriving me onward. Little theater: Mika: *pointing dramatically* "Onward, mighty Titan! To snacks and glory!" Tres: *exasperated* "It''s a journey, not a picnic, Mika!" Titan: *gently adjusts Mika on his shoulders* nodded, fully endorsing her snack quest. Chapter 97: Farewell for now As we arrived near the forest, the sound of a loud yell broke through the quiet. "Boss!" Turning back, I saw Gorn, the villagers, and everyone I had grown close to over the past months gathered at the edge of the village. Some looked sad, some worried, and... hold on, was that happiness? Nia? Jia? What were those two planning? Should I be worried about Tink and Gorn? "Boss! Stay safe out there!" Tink yelled, waving both hands enthusiastically. "Boss! Come back soon!" Gorn added, his tone tinged with a mix of concern and pride. "Don''t get hurt out there, Runt!" Kron¡ªScarface¡ªshouted with a gruff voice, though the smirk on his face betrayed his fondness. Kiril grinned and added, "Sis, bring back delicious food for us, okay?" Fen''s voice rang out above the rest. "Titan! Keep Aria and the others from doing stupid things!" Hey! I''m a responsible adult! Well¡­ most of the time. I glanced back at the group, my chest tightening. Despite the teasing, their concern was genuine, and I knew I''d miss them. The village had become more than just a safe haven¡ªit was home. And leaving home, even temporarily, wasn''t easy. "Don''t worry!" I called out, raising a hand in reassurance. "We''ll be back before you know it. Try not to burn the place down while we''re gone!" That''s right. Family, they were my family in this world. So I''ll do my best, wait for me guys! --- An hour after stepping into the forest, I groaned. "Why?" I muttered under my breath, pinching the bridge of my nose. Because Dos¡ªbrilliant, ever-helpful Dos¡ªhad thought it would be a fantastic idea to take a shortcut. "This way is faster, Boss!" she had said with so much confidence. Now, here we were, stuck in a patch of dense undergrowth. The "shortcut" was less of a path and more of a maze of tangled vines, thick roots, and thorny bushes. "Dos," I began, my tone dangerously calm. "Explain to me why we''re wading through this instead of the nice, clear path Leah marked on the map."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Dos shifted nervously, avoiding eye contact. "Well¡­ it looked like a shortcut on the map..." I sighed, waving for everyone to stop. Titan stood silently nearby, probably judging me for trusting Dos in the first place. Mika, perched on Titan''s shoulders, looked down at the mess of foliage with a mix of curiosity and amusement. "At least it''s not boring!" Mika chirped. "Not boring? We''re practically wrestling with plants!" Tres snapped, yanking her leg free from a particularly stubborn vine. "Focus, everyone," Leah said, her voice sharp. She unfolded the map, tracing our location. "We''re not too far off course. If we backtrack a bit and veer left, we can rejoin the main path." "Good. Let''s do that," I said, glaring at Dos. "Sorry, Boss..." Dos mumbled, looking genuinely remorseful. After some grumbling and a bit of struggling, we managed to find our way back to the main path. The difference was like night and day¡ªthe main trail was clear, the ground even, and the sunlight filtered through the canopy in golden streaks. "This is much better," Quatro sighed, stretching her arms. "Agreed," I said, glancing at the map in Leah''s hands. "How far until our first checkpoint?" "About two more hours at this pace," Leah replied. Mika yawned dramatically from Titan''s shoulders. "Two hours? That''s forever!" "You''ll survive," I said, rolling my eyes. "Think of it as an adventure." "An adventure where we walk forever," Mika grumbled, slumping against Titan''s helmet. We hadn''t been on the trail for long when a rustling noise caught my attention. My hand instinctively went to the hilt of my weapon, and Leah signaled for everyone to stop. "Something''s out there," she whispered, her ears twitching. The rustling grew louder, and then¡ªwithout warning¡ªa small, fluffy creature burst out of the bushes. It was... a rabbit? No, not just any rabbit. This thing was massive, nearly up to my waist, with fur that shimmered faintly like moonlight. "A Moonlit Hare," Leah muttered, her tone both awed and cautious. "Is it dangerous?" I asked, keeping my weapon ready. "Not usually, but they''re incredibly rare. Seeing one is supposed to be a sign of good luck," Leah explained. The hare stared at us for a moment, its eyes glowing faintly. Then, with a flick of its ears, it bounded away, disappearing into the forest. "Well," Serena said, breaking the silence. "That was... something." "Does this mean we''re lucky now?" Mika asked, her voice hopeful. "Let''s hope so," I said, though a part of me couldn''t shake the feeling that the hare''s appearance was more than just a coincidence. By the time the sun began to set, we had reached a suitable clearing to set up camp. Titan helped gather firewood while Uno and Quatro set up the tents. Mika, of course, was busy trying to sneak snacks from the supply bags. As the fire crackled and the stars began to dot the sky, we all gathered around, the day''s exhaustion starting to set in. "I still can''t believe we''re really doing this," Tres said, poking at the fire with a stick. "Me neither," I admitted, leaning back against my pack. "But we''ve come too far to turn back now." Leah nodded, her expression thoughtful. "The kingdom is counting on us, even if they don''t know it yet." "And their food is counting on me to try it," I added, earning a few chuckles. Serena smirked. "You really are motivated by your stomach, aren''t you?" "Hey, everyone needs a goal," I said, shrugging. As the firelight danced around us, I felt a strange mix of excitement and uncertainty. The forest stretched on ahead, full of unknowns, if it were before I would be uneasy, but now... Well, I guess we''d just have to wait and see~£¨£þ¡«£þ£© Chapter 98: And here comes another mystery Morning came, and with it, another day of walking. Why are we walking when Serena has a perfectly functional wagon? Because, apparently, it''s full. Not just "a few supplies and essentials" full¡ªoh no. It''s "I''m-a-hoarder-in-disguise" full. Ores, sacks of herbs, spices, and things I couldn''t even identify if my life depended on it were crammed into every corner. "Serena," I began as I eyed a particularly suspicious jar filled with glittering purple powder. "Where did you even get this stuff? You''ve been stuck in the village as long as I have!" She gave me one of her infuriatingly calm smiles, the kind that screamed, I know something you don''t know. "A merchant never reveals her secrets." I squinted at her. "You bribed the villagers, didn''t you?" Her smile didn''t falter. "As I said¡ªsecrets." Yeah right. Speaking of secrets, Titan managed to drag in another boar this morning. "Where does he find these things?" I muttered as I stared at the massive beast. Its tusks glinted in the early sunlight, and it was so big I was half-convinced it had been working out. Leah crouched beside the boar, examining it with a frown. "This forest is supposed to be monster-infested. Regular animals like this shouldn''t be roaming around freely." "Maybe the monsters are scared of Titan, the animals like this boar probably got closer to our group because of that." Mika suggested from her perch on Titan''s shoulders. I blinked, considering the idea. "...That actually makes sense." Titan, standing stoically as ever, didn''t acknowledge the compliment, though I swore there was a faint air of pride around him. "Well, whatever the case, breakfast is served!" Serena announced, already unpacking cooking supplies. After a hearty meal of boar stew (Serena''s spices were, annoyingly, very effective), we packed up and resumed our journey. Walking through the forest was... an experience. The trees were massive, their roots snaking across the ground like veins. Birds that somehow had feathers that shined like rainbows were flying between the branches, and every now and then, we''d even spot a glowing mushroom or a strange, glowing-eyed critter watching us from the shadows. That one was creepy! "It''s beautiful," Quatro said, her voice filled with awe. "It''s creepy," Mika countered, clinging to Titan''s helmet. "It''s both," I said, swatting away a buzzing insect that had been making a beeline for my face.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Dos, my clone, for some reason decided to climb a nearby tree to scout ahead. "Don''t fall!" I called up after her. "I won''t!" she yelled back confidently¡ªjust before a branch snapped under her weight. She tumbled down, landing in a heap of leaves and indignity. "I''m fine," she groaned, holding up a thumbs-up as she lay sprawled on the ground. The others laughed as she stood up, I could hear her whisper about her waist hurting. I couldn''t help but cover my face as I wondered. ''Am I really this careless?'' --- That, of course was just one part of the journey. You see, while we''re walking in this forest we also decided to look for clues that may lead to the duke''s daughter. So some detours happened, like the one with Dos from before. Right now is the same, we''re off the main track but it still leads towards the kingdom, and with the system continously scanning the sorrounding for any hostile enemies, we''re fine for now. I''m not giving up on that lead. Atleast not yet, with the benefits it could give it was hard to say no. But if I really can''t find them on this adventure towards the kingdom and back to the village, then I''ll give up. No use looking for something we can''t find, y''know ¨r(©¤¨Œ©¤)¨q Anyway, we pressed on©¤ the day stretching longer as the sun climbed higher. Just as I was starting to think we''d never find any leads, Leah suddenly stopped, her nose twitching. "What is it?" I asked, instantly on alert. "There''s something up ahead," she said, sniffing the air. "Smoke. A campfire, maybe?" I perked up. "Finally, some progress!" We followed Leah''s lead, moving cautiously but quickly. Sure enough, when we got closer, we spotted a thin column of smoke rising from a clearing below. The source of the smoke was a small campsite, complete with a single, somewhat shabby-looking tent and a campfire that had nearly burned out. Sitting by the fire was a man dressed in tattered clothes, his face partially hidden by a wide-brimmed hat. He looked up as we approached, his eyes narrowing. "Travelers, eh? You don''t look like the usual sort that pass through these parts." Uh...Why is there a human, what''s more he looks like a beggar, here? In this forest? "Probably because we''re not," I replied, stepping forward but eyeing him suspiciously. "We''re looking for someone. A young woman, about this tall, with brown hair and¡ª" "¡ªa bad temper?" the man finished for me, raising an eyebrow. I blinked, not knowing if to say yes or not since I technically don''t know but from how she acted when I last saw her then. "Um, Yes. How did you¡ª?" "She passed through here a few days ago," he said, leaning back against a tree trunk. "Didn''t stop to chat much, but she was headed east, toward the old ruins." "Ruins?" Leah asked, frowning. Why would she be going to a ruin? Doesn''t she know she''s missing? And that her father has been looking for her? "Dangerous place," the man said with a shrug. "Full of traps, monsters, and worse. If that''s where she''s gone, you''ll have your work cut out for you." After thanking the man (and giving him some of Serena''s boar stew as payment for the information), we regrouped to discuss our next move. I summoned up Seis to watch our back in case that guy starts thinking of robbing us, just in case. If not then it would still be greater if someone were to look out. "So, the ruins," I said, looking at the map. "What do we know about them?" "From what I heard from other adventurers before, it was built centuries ago by an ancient kingdom," Rea said, her brow furrowed in thought. "Most of it''s collapsed, but some say the lower levels are still intact. And the residents... well, let''s just say they''re not the friendly kind." "Sounds like fun," Mika said sarcastically. Where did she learn to do that? I sighed. "Well, at least we have a direction now. Let''s make camp here for the night and head out at first light." Everyone nodded, and we began setting up. Despite the day''s challenges, there was a renewed sense of purpose among us. As I lay in my sleeping bag that night, staring up at the stars, I couldn''t help but feel slight unease and excitement at the same time. Maybe the duke''s daughter knows something about the mist or maybe the ducal house has books about it? We really got to find her! Little Theater: Me: "Where does Titan even find these boars?" Mika: "Maybe they''re just running toward him." Titan: *silently radiates smugness* Chapter 99: The Seven Sins of Negotiation Is...what I said but nope. While the duke''s daughter may be important, Serena said that her sister only comes home at this time of the year because of a family situation that she won''t tell me about. Fair. It''s her family not mine. I don''t wanna know either. So! We decided to use my clones instead! And now I''m negotiating with them while Titan and the others watched as we rested for a bit. "One month. And no calling us back for no reason." Dos said as she and the other 6 look at me. We''re negotiating about the duration of their rest day after they find the duke''s daughter. "No. We can''t stay in the kingdom for a month, 5 days." I replied. "We? No, just us. You can call us back after a month, it doesn''t matter where we are anyway so long as you''re alive we won''t really die. We''ll go back to you after that month is up." Seis added. "What?! That''s unfair!" "What''s unfair is us being ordered to go to a ruin that might clearly get us killed AND might have zombies like before!" Quatro replied. ...Yeah, fair enough. BUT! "ONE WEEK! And I''ll give you money as well." I said, gritting my teeth at the thought of my money being used by them. I planned on using the money Leah gave me to buy food. I forgot that Leah was the adviser for Fen and the others before, so when I asked Fen for money since I gave it to her because we needed emergency funds, she told me to go to Leah instead. After I went to Leah, I had to do chores around her house just for her to give me 20 gold coins. Leah was acting weird back then though, like she was trying to do something but then she''d turn red and then start flipping me off. Weird. Anyway, while 20 gold coins would''ve been a lot, but with the clones here and Mika as well, that''s gonna disappear in no more than a day! I only planned that money for Mika and I not these guys too! The standoff between me and my clones continued, a battle of wits and stubbornness. "One week is too short," Dos argued, arms crossed like she was the leader of this mutiny. "We need to scout, search, and maybe... I don''t know, not die? The least you could do was give us a month of break after we find this©¤ duke''s daughter©¤ woman." "You¡¯re not going to die! You¡¯re clones! You''re me! If you think you¡¯ll die, then I should be panicking way more than I already am!¡± I shot back, pacing like an irritated cat. Who wouldn''t, fighting yourself is the most annoying thing in the world! \( >¡õ<)/ Seis, lounging lazily against a tree (or rather, her spectral shadow version of lounging), snorted. "Just because we¡¯re you doesn¡¯t mean we want to suffer for you. One week minimum, and we¡¯ll accept ten gold coins each."This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. I nearly choked. "Each?! You think I¡¯m some kind of royal treasurer? You know how hard it was to even get twenty gold coins from Leah!" Leah, who was sitting a few feet away and peeling an apple with unsettling precision, smirked at the mention of her name. ¡°To be fair, you weren¡¯t very good at chores. I almost docked you five coins for nearly breaking my vase.¡± ¡°I said I was sorry!¡± I hissed, glaring at her. ¡°And besides, who keeps *priceless* vases next to a mop bucket anyway?¡± Leah shrugged, clearly enjoying my suffering. Serena, meanwhile, was sitting on a log with Titan, eating a piece of bread and grinning like this was the most entertaining thing she¡¯d seen all week. ¡°Look, fine,¡± I said, spinning back to the clones. ¡°One week. Ten coins total, not each, and you¡¯re all going together. No splitting up and pretending you¡¯re on some kind of vacation.¡± Dos raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ten coins total? That¡¯s... insulting.¡± ¡°Do you want me to make it five coins total?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes. ¡°¡­ Ten coins is fine,¡± Dos said quickly, earning her a glare from Seis. Quatro on the otherhand, leaned in with a sly grin. ¡°And what about supplies? Are we supposed to just forage for food like savages?¡± Fuck. Why did they have to be me, couldn''t they just be infinitely loyal to me like the clone of that one cookie loving protagonist from that one harem story?! ¡°Yes,¡± I said immediately. ¡°You¡¯re my clones. You share my survival instincts. Use them. You¡¯re resourceful!¡± ¡°Resourceful,¡± Quatro repeated, deadpan. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we should just¡­ eat moss and bugs like we did before?¡± ¡°Exactly! See? You get it.¡± I nodded, proud of my impeccable logic. Author: Is that really something to be proud of? £¨£þ¡«£þ;£© Uno, who had been silent up until now, sighed dramatically. ¡°You¡¯re sending us to our doom. A ruin possibly filled with monsters, no food, and no proper pay. You really are the worst boss ever." "No wonder they left us back then.¡± Uno added muttering to herself. ¡°Worst boss? I¡¯m literally you!" ''And don''t bring those up!'' I yelled inside our shared conciousness. ¡°Exactly.¡± Uno replied flatly. I groaned, clutching my head. Negotiating with them was worse than haggling with merchants. At least merchants didn¡¯t know all my weaknesses. ¡°Fine!¡± I finally snapped. ¡°I¡¯ll give you fifteen coins total. And I¡¯ll throw in some rations. But only because I don¡¯t want to hear you whining about moss sandwiches later.¡± The clones exchanged glances, and after a moment of silent deliberation, Dos stepped forward. ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Finally!¡± I threw my hands up in triumph. ¡°Now, get going before I change my mind!¡± As the clones prepared to leave, Leah leaned toward Serena and whispered loud enough for me to hear, ¡°You think they¡¯ll actually do their job, or are they just going to find a nice spot to nap until finally going back to Aria and telling her they couldn''t find her?¡± Rea, who heard it grinned. ¡°My money¡¯s on the napping.¡± ¡°I HEARD THAT!¡± I shouted, pointing an accusing finger at them. ¡°You guys are supposed to be my allies!¡± ¡°We are your allies,¡± Leah said with a sweet smile. ¡°We¡¯re just also realists.¡± Traitors! (¡ä?¡õ?`)/ Before I could respond, Quatro chimed in, "By the way, don¡¯t forget to summon us back if something actually urgent happens. Otherwise, we¡¯re going to stick with looking for her. " I waved her off. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I get it. Just don¡¯t purposely die or something.¡± With that, the clones set off, leaving me to deal with the aftermath of the negotiation. Serena, who had been silent the entire time, finally spoke up. ¡°You do realize they¡¯re probably going to spend half that week arguing among themselves, right?¡± she said in a playful voice. I sighed, collapsing onto the nearest log. ¡°I don¡¯t even care anymore. As long as they don¡¯t come back asking for more money, I¡¯ll consider it a win.¡± Leah chuckled, handing me a piece of jerky. ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly bad at dealing with yourself.¡± ¡°Gee, thanks,¡± I muttered, taking the jerky and chewing on it begrudgingly. Levy leaned over, her grin as wide as ever. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan if they actually find her or something important?¡± ¡°Simple,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get there. For now, I just want to sit here and pretend I don¡¯t have seven versions of me running around causing chaos.¡± The group burst into laughter, and despite my irritation, I found myself smiling. Maybe sending the clones was a good idea after all. At the very least, it gave me a break from their constant sarcasm. Well, mostly. Chapter 100: Revenge is a dish best served hot! We finally got out of the forest after three grueling days. Now, we¡¯ve finally stepped onto the brick path towards the kingdom. And¡­ well, this happened. £¨£þ¡«£þ;£© [System Group Chat!] [Fen: Runt! You there?] [Kron: Is this how it works?] [Gorn: BOSS!! CAN YOU HEAR ME??] [Jia: Gorn! Shut up!] [Tink changed his nickname to "The Awesome Tinkerwright."] ...What the fuck? How did Tink know how to change his nickname here?! ...You know what, never mind. The system probably taught him. Let¡¯s just send a message so they stop. [System Group Chat!] [Fen: Kid! You there?] [Kron: Is this how it works?] [Gorn: BOSS!! CAN YOU HEAR ME??] [Jia: Gorn! Shut up!] [Tink changed his nickname to "The Awesome Tinkerwright."] [Aria: I¡¯m here! Also, I can¡¯t hear you, Gorn. That¡¯s not how this works.] [Gorn: What?! But this blue thingy said that I should say what message will be put in this group?] Uh¡­ System? [System Response: Yes?] Is that how their systems work? [System Response: No. They skipped the part where they only needed to think about what they wanted to send out because they said the system was annoying¡­] Yeah, I could see them doing that, actually. (£þ¥î£þ;) ¡°Aria! It¡¯s your turn to cook!¡± Leah yelled while looking at the air. Titan was doing the same. They¡¯re probably looking at the group chat. [System Group Chat!] [Fen: Kid! You there?] [Kron: Is this how it works?] [Gorn: BOSS!! CAN YOU HEAR ME??] [Jia: Gorn! Shut up!] [Tink changed his nickname to "The Awesome Tinkerwright."]This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. [Aria: I¡¯m here! Also, I can¡¯t hear you, Gorn. That¡¯s not how this works.] [Gorn: What?! But this blue thingy said that I should say what message will be put in this group?] [Aria: Just think about what you want to say. No need to shout it out. Also, I need to cook. Later!] And¡­ there, sent. Now, time to cook! Hm¡­ there¡¯s still some boar meat, spices from Serena, and some herbs we found along the way. ¡°Uh¡­ should we really let her cook?¡± I heard Jin whisper to Io. How did I know she was talking to Io? Because the next voice just insulted me and also she sounded like Io. ©´(£þ¥î£þ)©° ¡°I¡¯m worried for my stomach,¡± Io replied. ¡°But Leah has been cooking for two days now, and I don¡¯t think I can force myself to eat charred food again¡­¡± ¡­I¡¯ll show you! How dare they insult my cooking! As someone who¡¯s lived by eating disgusting stuff before as a child and almost dying, I swore to learn to cook so I wouldn¡¯t have to resort to eating rodents again! I can¡¯t say it¡¯s master class, but it¡¯s at least close! The boar meat sizzled in the pan we had been using as I added the spices and herbs. The aroma wafted through the air, and soon, I noticed everyone¡¯s heads turning toward me. Io sniffed the air. ¡°Wait¡­ that actually smells good.¡± Jin frowned. ¡°There¡¯s no way¡­¡± Leah leaned closer, her eyebrows raising. ¡°I mean, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d burn it, but this is¡­¡± ¡°Amazing,¡± Serena finished, her voice full of awe. I smirked. ¡°You doubted me?¡± Muahaha! Now they won''t dare again ¡°¦×(£à?¡ä)¦× The stew bubbled in the pot as I added the final touches. When it was ready, I served it in bowls, handing them out one by one. When I handed Mika her bowl, she immediately ate it. Seeing that, the group took hesitant bites, and then¡­ ¡°Holy shit,¡± Leah whispered, her eyes wide. "Language!" Serena yelled mid bite. "Sorry." Leah replied. ¡°This is incredible,¡± Jin said, her mouth full. "Mama, this is delicious!" Mika added, her twinkling eyes looking at me as she handed me her bowl again. Io looked at her bowl as if it were a treasure. ¡°What¡­ how? How did you even make this?¡± I shrugged, trying to act nonchalant but clearly failing since I could feel my lips curling into a smile. ¡°Practice.¡± ¡°Practice?¡± Serena repeated, narrowing her eyes. Crap! My tongue slipped! ¡°Uh, yeah! I was holed up in the village before, you know? And with Scar and the others not knowing how to cook, it was only natural I¡¯d learn, right?¡± I said quickly, hoping to cover my tracks. ¡°You¡¯ve been holding out on us this whole time?¡± Serena asked, her tone sharp with accusation. ¡°You never asked me to cook,¡± I replied smugly realizing she didn''t notice anything. Ha... Titan gave me a thumbs up as he continued eating his food without even looking my way. ¡°This is better than anything Leah¡¯s made,¡± Jin said, then immediately flinched as Leah glared at her. ¡°Hey! I¡¯ve been keeping us fed!¡± Leah protested. ¡°With charcoal,¡± Mika muttered, earning a round of chuckles as we heard the child''s words. Io sighed, taking another bite. ¡°We¡¯ve been suffering through three days of burnt rations, and you could¡¯ve been making this?¡± ¡°I told you,¡± I said, sitting back with my own bowl. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡± As the group continued eating, their bowls emptying quickly, Jin and Io started arguing over the last serving. ¡°I should get it,¡± Io said. ¡°I found the herbs.¡± ¡°I gave Aria the spices!¡± Jin shot back. ¡°You ruined them and made a mess while doing it,¡± Io retorted. ¡°Still counts!¡± ¡°Enough,¡± I said, grabbing the pot. I poured the last serving into Titan¡¯s empty bowl. ¡°Titan gets it. He hunted the boar, you know?¡± The group groaned in unison as Titan happily lifted the bowl and tilted it back, the stew disappearing into the void where his face should have been. He clapped his gauntlets again, clearly satisfied. ¡°Aria, you¡¯re lucky you¡¯re good at this,¡± Jin grumbled. ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯d never let you live down how smug you look right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment,¡± I replied with a grin. Leah held out her empty bowl. ¡°You have to teach me this recipe. Please.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± I teased. ¡°If you promise to stop burning everything.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Leah exclaimed, holding up her bowl like it was a sacred artifact. As the fire died down and the group settled in for the evening, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. Cooking might not be a grand skill, but in moments like this, it felt like a superpower. Revenge really is a dish best served hot~ (¡¡£Þ?£Þ) Little Theater: Io: "Three days... Three days of charcoal-flavored food, and you could cook like this all along?!" Aria: "Hey, you never asked." Jin: *Looking off into space* "...I''m questioning all my life choices right now." Chapter 101: The masked figure *Guess who''s pov* I watched as Aria and the others slowly fell asleep, I checked their breathing and lit an incense just to be safe. Silently, I slipped away, my footsteps barely disturbing the forest floor. The stillness of the night wasn''t creepy on the contrary, it was serene, peaceful even. The whisper of leaves in the gentle breeze brought a strange comfort to me. Maybe it''s because my bloodline makes me closer to nature? "There you are. What took you so long?" The sharp, accusing voice came from a hooded figure as I approached. Her emerald eyes glowed faintly, piercing through the shadows like twin jewels. "We were supposed to meet days ago. Don''t tell me being with Aria again made you forget our plan?" I walked towards her as I said. "Yeah, yeah. It''s not easy trying to get away from them you know? I finally had time to meet up because Aria decided to cook, it was easier to add something in their food, especially since Aria was the one who was the most troublesome. By the way, Aria still cooks like a royal chef, if only we had some more ingredients then I could''ve snatched some to bring to you as well." I said as I noticed her walking towards me. The hooded figure stepped forward, her posture relaxed but her gaze sharp. "Well, it''s fine. I''ll have my share soon enough when I meet Aria. I''ll just eat then. You on the other hand, you didn''t forget the rules did you?" She tilted her head, her eyebrows raised up. "Of course not. I know okay? I''m not so stupid as to just confess my love out of nowhere. Besides you know how Aria is. Although I can''t remember as much as you do since my core is a little broken, but I do remember that part about her." "....Right~" She replied, her tone dragging as she said it. "Well, Aria''s feelings will change later on. That''s already a fixed future." So annoying, just because she knew everything she thinks she can act all she wants. Hmph. "Oh? Why''re you sulking now?" she teased further, a glimmer of amusement in her eyes. "Fine, I believe you, okay? Well, mostly." Yeah, right. As if I didn''t see her eyes light up in the dark when I said that and her looking absentmindedly somewhere after it did. "Hm~, what should I do to make you forgive me?" She said as she hugged me from behind, her body''s weight falling on me.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Forgive you? For what? For the fact you didn''t trust me?" I said thinking of the kid I saw with Aria. She paused for a bit as if wondering what I meant and then laughed when I said that. "That wasn''t mine. I didn''t even know about that kid until you told me. It seems like somebody out there is also lending us a helping hand~" Huh? If it''s not hers then who''s? From what I can remember at this point in time other than us, who else did Aria meet? Is it because we''ve been changing the past? "Don''t worry about it too much," she said lightly, though her tone held an undercurrent of seriousness. "That one''s not an enemy. Probably. I can''t see anything that suggests otherwise, at least." Her cryptic reassurance only unsettled me further. "Fine," I conceded reluctantly. "So, What happened? You just called for a meet up. Don''t tell me you just wanted to see Aria?" I asked. It''s weird how this woman who''s usually so, well herself, decided to stop by even though she said she wasn''t going to be back until after a while. She smirked, the playfulness returning. "Aw~ What if I did? Couldn''t I just miss my wives so bad I went to visit them?" "No," I deadpanned. "Spit it out. What''s going on?" She sighed before she looked me in the eyes, hers showing a bit of unease. That''s a first. "Uh, You remember that laboratory Aria found at this time? Yeah, someone dropped by there about a week before Uno went there. That person was probably the one who knocked Uno out. I also found the dead body of Enrai, or well, atleast what was left of him with how mangled he looked and how painful his expression was when he died. " I stiffened. "Enrai?" "Yeah, you had a bone to pick with those goons right? Too bad I couldn''t see it first hand. Anyway, I couldn''t see who did it. Same with the one who put the kid there, I can''t see who it was." "And the kid? Is she harmless?" "Yeah, completely harmless. But she''s... strange. She looks like me but isn''t related to me¡ªneither my child nor my sister. If she were, I''d have known. Still, there''s something familiar about her." I stayed quiet, processing the information. It was really rare for her to admit that she wasn''t sure about something, and that alone was making me think of the negatives. "Ugh. It''s at moments like this that I really wished that I returned back with my full memories." She added, a faint bitterness in her voice. "It''s fine," I replied. "If the kid''s harmless, we don''t need to worry for now." We continued to talk more for a while, our conversation weaving between strategy and speculation to Leah''s way of *seducing* Aria back at her house which clearly failed not surprisingly, before we decided to part ways again. "Alright, time to move. Stay safe, okay? Just know that Aria will be fine since she''s protected but you''re not, so take good care of yourself. If possible be friends with Aria, that way the two of you can protect each other." She adviced me after which she kissed me, her lips were warm and soft just like she was. Her eyes were filled with so much love that I worried it might swallow her up later. "I thought you said no touching until Aria and the others are ours? And, can you really expect me to JUST befriend Aria?" I asked, tasting what was left of her. She smirked when I said that. "I would''ve if it weren''t for the fact that you looked, a little bothered. Was it Aria? The look of our wife cooking reminded you of how she used to ''play'' with you? As for your second question, even if you did that''s fine." I blushed at her comment, not wanting to admit anything as I punched her lightly to which she just laughed at. Seriously. Chapter 102: Another interesting function~ "...Yeah, I''m bored." I sprawled across the wagon''s interior, my head hanging off the edge of the seat, my arms dangling limply to the floor. Leah sat cross-legged beside me, sketching something on a notepad she got from Serena. Mika was happily chewing on a piece of bread, crumbs scattering everywhere, while Serena reclined with her arms behind her head resting after looking through her account book. Serena finally allowed us in here because there were space now unlike when we first set off before. I have no idea where the things that was supposedly taking up space went to, but if I ask I just know she''ll say it''s a merchant''s secret again. "Serena," I whined, hoping to elicit a reaction. "I''m bored." "And I care¡­why?" she replied without even opening her eyes. Though I could swear I heard trembling in her voice? Still though, ouch. "Leah," I turned to the currently absentminded Leah. "Any fun ideas? Something to pass the time?" Leah didn''t look up from her sketch. "You could¡­ I don''t know, help with the horses?" "That''s what Jin and Io are for," I said, waving her suggestion away. "I''m not touching those sweaty beasts." "Lazy," Serena muttered under her breath. I turned my attention to Mika. "Mika, kiddo, got any ideas for your bored sister?" Mika tilted her head, thinking deeply. Her eyebrows creased as she used her brain. Then, with the seriousness of a philosopher delivering groundbreaking wisdom, she said, "We could play rock-paper-scissor!" Cute, but no thanks. With no one offering a solution, I resorted to my last hope: the System! System, I''m bored. Do you have any interesting functions I don''t know about yet? [System Response: You''ll have to find that out yourself. I only provide what you already know of, so explore it.] ....Noted. I sat up, narrowing my eyes. The System was clearly messing with me. But then again, was there something I hadn''t explored yet? I''d been so busy lately that I hadn''t had the chance to dive into every little thing it could do. "Alright, let''s see¡­" I murmured, pulling up the System interface in my mind. "What are you doing now?" Serena asked lazily, cracking one eye open to look at me. "Nothing," I said, flipping through menus insude my head like I was browsing a catalog. I could feel her eye me suspiciously but what am I supposed to say? ''Oh, actually I''m talking to a holographic blue thing inside my head'' Yeah if I said that she''d think I''m crazy and even if she accepts that it''s too much of a hassle if she ask how, so no thanks. So I spent the next half an hour looking throught the system. All it had was a manual saying how to use it, what it does and functions I already know off well, that was until I saw a very conspicous one on the bottom.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Oooh~, what''s this? [Clone Link ] What does this do system? [System Response: It links you to your clones host. Allowing you to see what they see and talk to them, think of it as something like possession. ] Can I control them? [System Response: No. Control over them will not happen unless they allow you to. They are a version of you host. This allows them to have their own will and thoughts, but if you want to control them you''ll need permission. Of course you could force it, but knowing you, you wouldn''t do that. ] That so. Hm...Lemme try it out real quick. I activated Clone Link and immediately felt my consciousness split. Half of me was still lounging in the wagon, while the other half¡ª "GAH!" Uno yelped, spinning in place. "Boss?! Are you¡ªare you in my head?" "Yep, just dropping by to check on you." "Well, warn me next time! I thought I was being possessed by something!" Dos snorted. "Wouldn''t be the first time something weird happened with this group." I ignored the comment and focused on the task. "Status update. Did you find any signs of the duke''s daughter yet?" Uno folded her arms, glaring at Dos. "Ask Miss ''It''s Probably Fine'' over here. She''s the one who thought it''d be a great idea to touch a creepy glowing door." Dos rolled her eyes. "It was already open! Besides, we''re here to explore, not chicken out every five seconds." Tres raised a hand timidly. "Uh, technically, we''re here to rescue someone, not argue. Shouldn''t we, you know, focus?" Uno threw her hands up. "Fine! Let''s focus. How about focusing on the fact that this place screams trap? The duke''s daughter probably got eaten by some monster already." "Morbid," Dos muttered. "And unhelpful." Tres tapped the glowing glyphs on the wall. "These markings look like a map. If I''m reading this right, there''s a central chamber deeper inside. Must be where she is." "''Probably'' doesn''t sound very reassuring," Uno grumbled. "For all we know, this place could be rigged to explode the second we step in." "Then walk carefully," I said from the comfort of the wagon, smirking. "Easy for you to say," Uno snapped. "You''re not the one walking into a cursed ruin filled with who-knows-what." "Hey, I''d be there if I could," I lied. Dos smirked. "You absolutely wouldn''t." Ignoring her, I watched as the clones entered a massive stone hall. The ceiling loomed high above, supported by intricately carved pillars, and the air felt heavy with an eerie hum. And...another weird place, how fun! (*^¨Œ^*) "Wow," Tres whispered. "This place is¡­beautiful." "And creepy," Uno added. "Let''s not forget creepy." ''By the way, where are the others?'' I asked on our link. Why are these 3 the only one here? "We separated. It''s easier that way, they''re outside while us 3 went inside. If we really need their help they can just teleport on our shadow." Dos replied as they ventured further in. ''Wait, they can?'' I asked, I didn''t know they could do that? What else do I not know!? Author: A lot, maybe you should''ve spent time finding out rather than thinking of food all the time. Tres paused near a broken statue, kneeling to inspect something. "Hey, I think I found a clue." Uno peered over her shoulder. "What is it? A treasure map? A magical artifact?" Dos held up a delicate ribbon, dirtied but unmistakably fancy. "It''s a crest. Probably belongs to the one we''re looking for with how luxurious it looks." Uno groaned. "Great. So she was here. Let''s hope she''s not a skeleton by now." Tres shivered. "Could you not say stuff like that?" Suddenly, a low rumble echoed through the hall. The clones froze. "¡­What was that?" Tres whispered. Uno immediately drew her sword. "See?! I told you this place was cursed! Something''s waking up!" The rumble grew louder as a nearby statue''s eyes began to glow. Its stone limbs groaned and creaked as it came to life. "NOPE!" Uno yelled, scrambling backward. "Nope, nope, nope! Boss, if you''re listening, we need backup right now!" I just stiffled a laugh from the wagon. "You''ll be fine. Like you said, you won''t die~" "Not helpful!" Uno shouted as the statue started moving toward them. Dos raised her staff. "It''s probably just a guardian. If we stay calm, maybe it won''t attack." The statue swung a massive stone arm, narrowly missing Uno. "Maybe?!" Uno screamed. "That thing just tried to squash me like a bug!" Tres pulled out a small dagger, her hands shaking. "Do we fight it? Run? Negotiate?!" "Negotiate with what?!" Uno snapped. "It''s a giant rock!" Back in the wagon, I tried not to laugh too hard. "Alright, alright, just focus on dodging. And maybe find a way around it¡ªit''s probably guarding something important." "Gee, thanks for the amazing advice," Uno muttered, ducking under another swing. As the clones dodged and scrambled, Dos noticed a narrow passageway to the side. "There! That might lead to the central chamber!" Uno didn''t hesitate. "Great! Let''s run before Rockzilla here smashes us into paste!" The three clones bolted for the passageway, the statue''s thunderous steps shaking the ground behind them. "Boss," Uno panted as they ran, "I''m putting in a request for hazard pay after this!" "Noted," I said, smirking. "But no promises." As they disappeared into the passageway, I leaned back in the wagon with a satisfied sigh. Supervising from afar had its perks. Now, let''s see what they find next~ £¨£þ¡«£þ£© Chapter 103: Being chased by rock guardians(?) The grinding of stone against stone echoed through the narrow passage, louder and more menacing with every step. Seriously, where''d that come from? I''m sounding like those narrator''s in stories. Anyway, Uno and the others are now running away from the very angry stone guardian behind us. "Are we sure this was a good idea?" Uno called, ducking under another archway. "Do I look sure?!" Dos snapped, nearly tripping as she glanced behind them. "It was either this or get flattened back there!" Tres added, clutching the ribbon they''d just found as if her life depended on it. That guardian is probably running after the ribbon Tres just took from there. Will I tell them? Nope! Okay, maybe later.(*^¨Œ^*) You know what? I''m bored so let''s be the narrator today! Behind them, the massive stone statue squeezed through the passage, its glowing eyes casting a very long, eerie shadows across the uneven walls. "Why is it still following us?!" Uno demanded, throwing a glare over her shoulder. "Maybe it liked the way you looked at it," Dos shot back, panting. "Or maybe it''s just doing its job," I chimed in through the link, suppressing a laugh. "You did steal the ribbon there you know?" Uno growled under her breath but didn''t slow down. The passage suddenly opened into a wide, vaulted chamber. Rows of smaller stone statues stood in perfect formation, their heads bowed in silent reverence. The air felt thick, like the room itself was holding its breath. "Oh, great," Tres whispered. "This is definitely not creepy at all. Fuck." Uno shot her a look. "Let''s just keep moving before¡ª" Before she could finish, one of the smaller statues stirred. Its head lifted with a faint cracking sound, the glow of its eyes flickering to life. "Oh, come on," Uno groaned. The statue took a wobbly step forward, its stone limbs grinding awkwardly. Another statue followed, then another, until the chamber was alive with very, very unsteady movement. "They''re waking up," Tres said, her voice shaking. "They''re falling apart," Dos corrected, watching as one statue tripped over its own feet and shattered a chunk of itself on the floor. Another statue raised a spear¡ªonly for it to slip from its grasp and clang uselessly to the ground. Uno blinked. "Are they... malfunctioning?"If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Another statue attempted to advance but caught its foot on a crack in the floor, sending it face-first into the ground with a resounding thud. Dos snorted. "This is embarrassing to watch." Uno''s jaw tightened. "Let''s not wait around to see if they get their act together." The clones bolted toward a massive door on the far side of the chamber. The statues, despite their clumsy movements, were determined to give chase. One particularly ambitious statue climbed onto a fallen comrade, raising its fist triumphantly¡ªonly to immediately fall over. "Is it bad that I kind of feel sorry for them?" Dos asked, dodging a half-hearted swipe from another statue. "Yes," Uno said flatly. "Now help Tres with that door." Tres was already examining the glowing symbols on the door''s surface. "I think this is a locking mechanism, but using symbols. I think I can solve it, but it''ll take a minute." "We don''t have a minute!" Uno snapped, glancing back at the stumbling horde of statues. Dude, calm down. "Easy for you to say! You''re not the one being chased by giant creepy statues!" Uno yelled back. One statue, perhaps thinking it was more competent than the rest, managed to throw a chunk of debris towards them. It sailed harmlessly above their heads, crashing into a nearby pillar and sending a cloud of dust into the air. "Nice aim," Dos said with a smirk. "Real threatening." "Less commentary, more solving!" Uno barked, drawing her sword. Ever wondered why these guys haven''t been using their magic? Well, I couldn''t handle how smug they were when they didn''t even help me clean Leah''s house so I told them if they use magic on this excursion their gold coins would reduce by one. I said it in a playful way but I guess they took it seriously ¨r(©¤¨Œ©¤)¨q "I''m working on it!" Tres said, her fingers flying over the symbols. The statues, undeterred by their earlier failures, were regrouping. One of them picked up the fallen spear and hurled it with all its might. It missed by several feet, clattering uselessly to the ground. The statue froze for a moment, then lowered its head as if ashamed. Uno let out a disbelieving laugh. "We''re being chased by the world''s least competent guardians." "Got it!" Tres shouted as the door finally clicked open. The clones rushed through the opening just as the statues reached the threshold. But instead of following, they froze. Their glowing eyes dimmed, and they returned to their original positions, motionless. "They stopped?" Dos asked, peering back into the chamber. "Looks like they''re only programmed to guard that room," Tres said, leaning against the wall to catch her breath. Uno shook her head. "Good. I was getting tired of watching them trip over each other." The new chamber was far larger, its walls lined with intricate carvings depicting ancient battles and celebrations. At the center stood an ornate pedestal, a glowing crystal sphere resting on top. "This looks important," Tres said, approaching cautiously. "Or cursed," Uno muttered, eyeing the sphere warily. As Tres examined the pedestal, Dos noticed a familiar crest carved into its base¡ªthe same design as the ribbon they''d found earlier. "This belonged to the duke''s daughter," she said, tracing the crest with her fingers. "She was definitely here." "But where is she now?" Tres wondered aloud. Before anyone could answer, the crystal sphere began to glow brighter. Light swirled within it, turning into the image of a young woman with elegant features and a tattered gown. Her voice echoed faintly as the projection played. "If anyone finds this¡­" she began, her tone urgent. "I''m trapped deeper within the ruins. The guardians won''t let me leave. Please¡­ help me." That''s weird. Why do I feel like all this is not a coincidence? Hm... The image flickered and disappeared, leaving the clones in stunned silence. "Well," Uno said after a moment. "Looks like we''ve got our next objective." "And probably more rocks to deal with," Dos added. "Fuck. This is annoying." Uno said as she motioned for them to keep moving. Tres nodded, her eyes filled with determination. "Then let''s not waste any time." The clones pressed onward, leaving the chaotic chamber behind. Meanwhile, back in the wagon, I couldn''t help but smile. Their adventure was only just beginning¡ªand it was already proving far more entertaining than I''d hoped. Little Theater: Uno: If one more rock moves, I''m smashing it. Dos: Bold of you to assume you can. Uno: "...." Chapter 104: Aria being a weirdo and the 3s day Author''s Pov: "Is....she okay?" Serena asked as she looked at Aria who has been acting weird for a while now. She''s been grinning and stifling a laugh with no reason at all. "Just ignore it. She''s probably doing something stupid again." Leah replied as she continued to play with Mika, the kid hanging on Leah''s arm like a monkey. "Get off kid. You''re gonna hurt yourself." Leah told the kid hanging on her arm. "Don''t wanna! You''re fluffy!" Mika said as she promptly stuck herself on Leah''s arm. Serena glanced at Aria again, her brow furrowed as the girl''s shoulders continued to shake with silent laughter. "I mean, seriously. Look at her. She''s been grinning like that for ten minutes. Should we be worried?" "Worried? No. Annoyed? Absolutely," Leah replied, trying for the third time to dislodge Mika from her arm. The small child clung stubbornly, her legs wrapped around Leah''s forearm like a vine. "I told you, kid. You''re gonna hurt yourself," Leah grumbled, giving her arm a little shake. "Don''t care!" Mika chirped, her voice muffled as she buried her face into the soft fur lining Leah''s coat. "You''re fluffy!" Leah groaned, shooting Serena a glare. "Why am I the one stuck with the monkey?" "Because she likes you," Serena said, biting back a smile. "Apparently, you''re fluffy." "I''m not fluffy!" Leah growled, her ears twitching in irritation. "Yes, you are!" Mika giggled, tugging lightly at Leah''s fur-lined sleeve. "Fluffy like a big, soft pillow!" Leah pinched the bridge of her nose, muttering something under her breath. "This is what I get for being nice. Next time, I''m throwing her into the nearest tree." "You''d never," Serena said with a smirk. "Try me," Leah shot back, though the faintest hint of a smirk tugged at her lips. --- The wagon jumped slightly as it hit a bump, and Mika squealed in delight, her grip tightening on Leah''s arm. Serena shifted her attention back to the strange scene, her curiosity getting the better of her. "You''re surprisingly patient with her," Serena noted, crossing her arms. Leah raised an eyebrow. "Patient? I''m one step away from losing my mind." "Doesn''t seem like it," Serena teased. "If anything, you look like you''re enjoying yourself." Leah snorted. "Yeah, sure. This is exactly how I pictured my day going. Getting climbed on by a tiny gremlin while Aria sits there giggling like a lunatic." Mika puffed out her cheeks in mock offense. "I''m not a gremlin! I''m a human!" "A very gremlin-like human," Leah muttered.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Serena laughed, shaking her head. "You''re good with kids, though. You ever think about that?" "Not even once," Leah said firmly. "But you''re so cool!" Mika chimed in, looking up at Leah with wide, adoring eyes. Leah groaned. "Don''t look at me like that." "Like what?" Mika blinked innocently. "Like I''m some kind of hero," Leah said, her tail flicking irritably. "But you are a hero!" Mika insisted. "You saved me from falling out of the wagon yesterday!" Leah hesitated, clearly uncomfortable. "That''s just common sense. Anyone would''ve done that." "Not anyone," Serena said quietly, her gaze softening. Leah rolled her eyes, shifting Mika slightly so the child wasn''t cutting off circulation in her arm. "Whatever. I''m not a hero. End of discussion." Mika pouted but didn''t press the issue, instead snuggling against Leah''s sleeve once more. --- As the wagon rolled on, the conversation drifted into lighter topics. Serena leaned back, her expression thoughtful. "Do you think we''ll reach the next camping spot by sundown?" she asked, glancing at the horizon. "Doubt it," Leah replied. "We''re moving slower than usual because someone insisted on bringing extra supplies she found along the way." "They''re necessary," Serena said defensively. "For what? Building a second wagon?" Leah quipped. "Very funny," Serena said, narrowing her eyes. "I''d like to see you go without these ''extra supplies'' when we''re in the middle of nowhere." "I''ll manage," Leah said with a shrug. "Sure you will," Serena muttered. "Right up until you''re begging for my cooking." Leah smirked. "You assume I''d stoop that low." "Oh, you would," Serena said confidently. "Would not." "Would too." Mika, sensing an opportunity to stir the pot, piped up. "Serena''s cooking is yummy! Second only to Mama! Leah would love it!" "See? Even Mika agrees," Serena said triumphantly. Leah groaned. "Great. Now the gremlin''s on your side." The wagon hit another bump, and Mika squealed again, this time clambering up onto Leah''s shoulders. "Whoa, kid!" Leah yelped, grabbing hold of Mika''s legs to keep her steady. "What do you think you''re doing?" "I''m climbing!" Mika announced proudly. "She''s not a mountain, Mika," Serena said, stifling a laugh. "Then why''s she so tall?" Mika countered, her small hands gripping Leah''s ears like reins. Leah froze, her golden eyes narrowing dangerously. "Let go of my ears." "But they''re so soft!" Mika said, gently rubbing them. "Mika¡­" Leah''s voice was low and warning. "Okay, okay!" Mika relented, letting go and raising her hands in mock surrender. "No need to get grumpy." "I''m not grumpy," Leah muttered, her tail flicking irritably. "Could''ve fooled me," Serena teased. --- The day wore on, and the wagon eventually came to a stop near a small grove of trees. Deciding that place will be their camping ground for now. Mika, Serena and Leah climbed down, stretching their legs and setting up camp. Leah busied herself gathering firewood, her movements precise and efficient. Mika trailed after her, chattering nonstop about everything and nothing. "You talk a lot, you know that?" Leah said, glancing over her shoulder. "Yep!" Mika said cheerfully. "Figures," Leah muttered, tossing a bundle of sticks onto the ground. Serena, meanwhile, was setting up the cooking area, her hands deftly unpacking their supplies. She glanced over at Aria, who was still grinning to herself inside the wagon and shook her head. "Hey! I know you''re awake. You ever going to tell us what''s so funny?" Serena asked. "Maybe later," Aria said, her tone cryptic as she laid on the wagon. Serena sighed, turning her attention back to the fire. "Whatever it is, I''m sure it''s ridiculous." "Ridiculous? Never," Aria said, her grin widening. --- As the sun dipped below the horizon, the group gathered around the campfire, the warm glow casting flickering shadows on their faces. Mika sat cross-legged beside Leah, her head resting against the kobold''s arm. "Today was fun," Mika said sleepily. "Fun for you, maybe," Leah muttered, though her tone lacked its usual edge. "For all of us," Serena said, smiling. "Even you, Leah." Leah didn''t respond, but the faintest hint of a smile tugged at her lips. When the others saw that they stifled a laugh, pissing off Leah. Aria, finally breaking her silence, leaned back with a contented sigh. "You know, this might be one of my favorite days yet." "Why''s that?" Serena asked, raising an eyebrow. "Because I didn''t have to do anything, and I still got to laugh at all of you," Aria said, her grin mischievous. Leah groaned. "I take it back. Today was awful." Serena laughed, shaking her head. "You won''t take it back?" "Only if you promise to stop calling me fluffy," Leah said. "No promises," Serena replied with a smirk. Mika giggled, her voice soft and drowsy. "Fluffy Leah...." With that, the group settled in for the night, their banter still echoing softly in the night air. Chapter 105: A Problem Named Aria Leah Pov *A day before Aria decided to cook* Lately, I noticed something. "Pft¡ªhahaha!" She laughed, her back hunched over as she talked to Io. Sitting on a fallen tree, looking completely at ease, her hair caught the sunlight, almost glowing. Aria. I stared longer than I should have. And, realization hit like a fucking horse running over you. ''Oh no.'' I groaned as I face palmed myself. I liked her. Like, liked her. And not in the "she''s fun to mess with way." Not even in the "I respect her skills way." No, this was the dangerous kind¡ªthe kind that made my stomach flip when she smiled, made me notice the way she absentmindedly tapped her fingers when she thought, made me *care* Which would''ve been great, except for one tiny problem... I''d spent months being an absolute bitch to her. No way in hell she didn''t hate me. I groaned, burying my face in my hands. What do I do now? "Leah?" Io who left Aria walked towards me. "You okay? You''re making that weird face again." I forced a grin. "Just thinking." "That''s new," she muttered. I ignored her. If Aria hated me, I had two options: One: I give up now and save myself the pain. Two: I fix it. Somehow. A part of me felt that would be for the best knowing I''m different from her, another part gave me a weird feeling. I glanced back at her, still laughing, still completely unaware of the emotional disaster sitting ten feet away from her. I noticed how lost I felt when I thought of giving up, so? No way was I giving up. I just needed a plan. --- Step One: Assess the Damage I had to figure out exactly how much Aria hated me. Which meant I needed to test the waters. "Hey, Aria," I said casually, sliding into the conversation as naturally as possible. She blinked at me. "...Leah?" Okay. Not a great start. "Nice weather, huh?" I tried.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Io looked at me like I''d grown a second head. "What are you¡ª" Aria raised a brow. "You hate small talk." Crap. "Who said that? I love small talk." "You once told me, ''If I wanted to waste my time talking about the weather, I should go find a wall and talk to that instead.''" Double crap. That did sound like something I''d say. In fact, I remember saying that... "Uh." I scrambled for a save. "I''m trying new things. Growth. Self-improvement." Aria tilted her head. "You feeling sick?" "What? No!" I laughed, too loudly. "Why would you think that?" She frowned. "Because the last time you were this nice to me, you were trying to get me to do your work for you. An example being the gold coin issue before." Io snorted. "She has a point." Aria crossed her arms. "What do you want, Leah?" Welp. This was going worse than expected. "Oh, you know. Just checking in. Seeing how you''re doing." Aria studied me for a long moment, then narrowed her eyes. "...Are you up to something?" "Why would I be up to something?" I asked, pretending to be deeply offended. Her eyes stayed narrowed. "I don''t trust you." Ouch. I forced another smile. "That''s crazy. I''m the most trustworthy person here." Io let out a low whistle. "That might be the biggest lie you''ve ever told." I elbowed her. I should''ve pushed her to follow after Serena and the others, then Aria and I would be alone. Aria sighed bringing me back from my thoughts, clearly deciding I wasn''t worth the headache. "Whatever. I''m going to get some food from the wagon." She walked off, leaving me with the sinking feeling that yes, she did in fact hate me, or atleast she didn''t trust me. --- Step Two: Damage Control Okay. So, my first attempt crashed and burned. Time for a new approach. I needed to rebuild trust. Show her that I wasn''t a complete disaster of a person. And what better way to do that than acts of service? That''s right. I was going to be helpful! --- Attempt One: Aria was gathering firewood. Perfect. I could help with that. I grabbed a hefty log and strode over confidently. "Here, I got this." She stared at me. Then at the log. Then back at me. "...Why?" she asked. "Because I''m nice?" She didn''t look convinced. Still, she shrugged and took the wood, stacking it with the rest. Progress. Then the whole pile collapsed. On her foot. Aria hissed in pain. I panicked. "Oh my god, are you okay? I can fix this¡ª" I tried to restack the logs. They collapsed again. Aria closed her eyes. Breathed in deeply. "Leah," she said, in the tone of someone restraining themselves from murder. "Go away." "¡­Okay." --- Attempt Two: Fine. Firewood wasn''t my thing. But cooking? I could totally cook. Author: Yeah right. I spent an hour preparing what I was sure would be a decent meal. Then I accidentally set part of the pot on fire. And nearly poisoned everyone. Aria put her head in her hands. Io just sighed followed by the nod of everyone, even Titan! "Please stop trying to help." --- Attempt Three: If actions weren''t working, maybe a gift would. I spent the afternoon looking for something Aria might like. Eventually, I found a small, intricately carved wooden pendant while looking around inside Serena''s wagon. It wasn''t much, but it had a simple beauty to it¡ªkind of like her. I asked Serena about it and how much it was, she asked me why I needed it but I couldn''t really say it. I know she already noticed anyway, she''s just trying to be mean. Still she did give it to me. I sneaked around the camp so that she wouldn''t see me leaving it near her sleeping bag, no note, no explanation. When I checked later, it was gone. No complaints. No comments. I took that as a win! --- Step Three: Acceptance I sucked at this. I was so fucking bad at this. Trying to make someone like me was exhausting. How did chief Fen and the other''s do this all the time? I sat by the fire that night, feeling my confidence disappear. Maybe I should just give up. Maybe I didn''t deserve to be close to her. What would I even do if she did agree? Very far fetched, I know. Ugh! I hate the previous me! Why couldn''t she just be kinder with her words?! Dang it! I was alone with my thoughts, cursing at my own stupidity. Then, suddenly¡ª "¡­Thanks." I blinked. Aria stood beside me, arms crossed, looking vaguely uncomfortable. "For what?" I asked carefully. She hesitated. "The pendant. It was¡­ nice." A slow warmth spread through my chest. I smirked. "So you do like gifts." She scoffed, rolling her eyes. "I never said that." "But you didn''t not say that." She groaned. "Don''t push it, Leah." I chuckled, nudging her playfully. "Noted." She didn''t move away. And just like that, hope sparked again. Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI still had a chance? Little theater: Aria *confused*: "Why is Leah acting so weird?" System *side-eyes the author*: "You gonna tell her?" Author *eating popcorn*: "Nah, this is way more fun£¨£þ¡«£þ;£©"